angels in starships by georgio disamnti

8/3/2019 ANGELS in Starships by Georgio Disamnti

http://slidepdf.com/reader/full/angels-in-starships-by-georgio-disamnti 1/110

ANGELS

IN STARSHIPS

GIORGIO DIBITONTO

1951



2006

www.cosmic- people.com

www.universe-people.com

ANGELS IN STARSHIPS www.cosmic-people.com2

http://www.cosmic-people.com/

http://www.universe-people.com/





(*)

DUST JACKET

The dust jacket illustration was accurately painted by Jim Nichols from the descriptions inChapter 6 of the landed mother-ship and four smaller craft that came out of it and parked on

the grass- Three human beings got out of each of the smaller craft and came up to the twowitnesses and introduced themselves. The cigar-shaped mother-ship was estimated to be300 to 350 feet long and the smaller craft were about 20 feet in dianeter. The play of lightand color was astounding.

The starships in this case were occasionally observed to surround themselves with acloudlike white vapor to protect themselves from unwanted observation. The photograph onthe dust jacket rear face seems to show this operation in progress. This picture was taken by Mr. Lauersen as he was walking his dog near Viborg, Jutland, Denmark, at 09:00 on 17 November 1974.

Photo Credit: Maj. (Ret.) Hans C. Petersen and Maj. (Ret.) Colman S. VonKeviczky.

Fu11 color reproductions of the original cover painting may be ordered directly from JimNichols, 2989 West Orangewood Dr., Tucson, AZ 65741

(**)

NOTES FROM THE BOOK JACKET

This book will, at first reading, be greeted by many with amazement and disbelief. One mustread it a second time before asking oneself the question, "—and what if it is true?"

For, in reality, it may all be true. And, actually, it is true!

All that which is described in this book really happened. To be sure, aside from the claim of the author and the corroboration of companions in the adventure, the 'proof' is meager, but itis precisely this that assures that the message will be entrusted to men of good will, because

they will sense in their hearts the deep truth of it all.

And now the facts: Giorgio, Tina, Paolo, and other friends have a number of 'eye-to-eye' contacts with space brothers, with rides in starships, and with conversations, in which it isrevealed to them that they are the so-called 'angels' of the Bible, or mediators and messengers of those who served God's will, and still serve, to reveal the truth to men of Earth, and to guide them on the path toward higher development.

In the course of such meetings, the group received important revelations and messages of utmost seriousness, which concern all the inhabitants of this afflicted planet. The invitation to

follow paths to a better way of life is well advised, for the time of great catastrophies and

dreadful happenings about which the Apocalypse speaks is coming nearer; the day in which"one will be taken away and the other left behind."

On the occasion of one of these unusual meetings, the Earthly friends, who had been




entrusted with messages and teachings, and had been guests on the flying saucers and thestarships, were allowed to have the wonderful experience of visiting a distant planet, just ashad happened to George Adamski nearly thirty years before.

These contacts and revelations seem, in retrospect, in many ways similar, both in outer formand in content, to those of Fatima, Lourdes,Garabandal, LaSalette and others of that sort;yes, they represent a translation in the context of present day circumstances, and the

reading and, above all, the understanding of this work is important and perhaps decisive for every person.

Eufemio del Buono

(***)

PREFACE

On the 10th of May 1990 I gave a UFO lecture in Rochester, New York, which wassponsored by Bill and Rhoda Sherwood. That was also the first day of an extended threeweek European tour to renew old acquaintences and to pick up new information inexchanges of data from UFO investigations. That round trip turned out to be a most profitableone indeed in terms of new and astounding information.

Before leaving Rochester, Bill Sherwood gave me a small book which he had translated fromGerman some years before. It was originally written in Italy in Italian. The title was "ANGELSIN STARSHIPS". He had printed up a few copies of his translation some years ago, but it did not get much outside distribution.

The reason for giving me the book had its foundation in the second purpose of my visit toRochester, which was to interview Bill and Rhoda on their aoquaintence with George

Adamski, an early UFO contactee who was successfully put down by the UFO antagonists of the time, abetted by the popular UFO clubs, none of whom ever carried out any realinvestigation of the man or his ET contacts.

My interest and my convictions about the validity of George Adamski's UFO contacts had been growing steadily since late 1979 when Swiss journalist Lou Zinsstag had given me her original manuscript on Adamski who stayed with her on his trips to Europe. She was

personally acquainted with George almost from the time he came to the attention of the press in 1953, and they corresponded and met when possible since that time. Modified partsof that manuscript were used in "GEORGE ADAMSKI, The Untold Story" by Lou Zinsstagand Timothy Good. The gold Papal medal given Adamski by Pope John XXIII is kept today inthe safe in Lou's brother's jewelry store in Basel, Switzerland.

My convictions were reinforced after reading Bruce Cathie's report on Mr. Adamski followinghis personal investigations in March of 1979, the only recognized UFO researcher ever to goto that trouble. He published a report on his findings in the last pages of his book "THE BRIDGE TO INFINITY".

An unusual twist in the Adamski story came out of a UFO landing in England on 24 April1965, near Scoriton, in Devonshire, where three space-beings in "light-body" got out of abell-shaped ship and made contact with Mr. Arthur Bryant, a gardener there, and one of the




ETs indicated association with the former George Adamski, who left his physical body theday before in death

in the United States of America. That report and its investigation fills an entire book titled "THE SCORITON MYSTERY" BY Eileen Buckle.

We picked up other confirmations of the Adamski story in our loop through Europe during the

next two weeks, including his private audience with the King and Queen of the Netherlandsin 1959 and his private meeting with Pope John XXIII in the Vatican a few years later. Wespoke to witnesses to both events and find them to be highly credible.

On our return to London the end of May we met with Benjamin Creme, who says he is adesciple of Lord Mitreya, one of the mystic masters of the Far East described in theTheosophical literature of the early 1900s, who, surprisingly added several more pieces tothe puzzle. Mr. Creme told us that George Adamski was a pupil of one of his masters, and that he met Adamski, a second degree initiate, in his "light-body", before George Adamskicame to world attention as a UFO contactee.

Mr. Creme affirmed that George Adamski's contacts were real and that some of them took place in dense physical reality, just as described by Adamski himself.

To a question about Adamski's contactors saying they came from Venus, Mr. Creme readily replied that such was really true. In fact he added the information that there were many Venusians among us then, and even today, and that George Adamski was a Venusian spiritwho had taken incarnation here for a very specific purpose, which he had fulfilled beforeleaving this realm in death of the physical body. According to Creme, Adamski continued inhis Venusian "light-body" after that, which does support the Scoriton story.

Mr. Creme explained that the life wave in evolution on Venus was forced up out of its dense

physical level, equivalent to Earth now, by a change in natural conditions there brought on by that humanity itself. They all gave up their physical bodies in favor of higher dimensional"light-bodies" now appropriate to their new world of finer dimensional matter, where they have a form existence with landscapes, trees, plants, animals, water, clouds, atmosphere,buildings, etc., and a society appropriate to that vibrational nature of being. At the same timewe see a hot, high pressure, uninhabitable surface at our density of being.

Creme said there is a human life wave in evolution on Mars too, but that they have come toexist in a vibrational realm of being somewhere between ours and that of the Venusians, butcloser to the Venusians than us. He also

added that there were other inhabited bodies in our solar system as well, but no others at our same dense vibrational plane of existence.

All of this lent substantial credence to the story in this book, which is our main reason for publishing it now. Even the title is most appropriate. Benjamin Creme informed us that Lord Mitreya had told him that all the angels of all the mythologies and histories of our world weresimply extraterrestrials or extradimensionals, or both, and that they have come and goneever since humanity came into being on this planet. Any serious investigation on your partwill also confirm these truths.

Wendelle C. Stevens Publisher

"When we speak of matter we are speaking of the spiritual in a lower state of




manifestation, which is very necessary. A diamond could never have become adiamond with all its brilliance without having first gone through its slimy lower stage. But all the time it was going through that stage it had within itself the

potential of its purity and beauty. And matter- the slower rate of vibration - must beendowed with a certain form of intelligence to obey higher intelligence, yet there isneither higher or lower..."

Ge or g e Ad am s k i, 24 No ve m b e r 195 1

(****)

TABLE OF CONTENTS

DU ST JA CK E T .......................................................................................................................................4

N ot e s fro m th e B oo k J ac k e t .................................................................................................................4

P R E F A C E ................................................................................................................................................5

Translated from the German Edition by

William T. Sherwood

"Yes, in time the public will be educated to where the fright or the shock will not beso great as it would have been even a short time ago without the education.Remember, the public fears what it doesn't know."

George Adamski, 24 November 1951




(0)

FORWARD

by E uf en i o de l B uo n o

When it was proposed that I meet together with Georgio Dibitonto, I readily accepted;however, I knew the basis for the invitation—to give an appraisal of the credibility of hisexperiences with extraterrestrials.

The meetings took place evenings in a beautiful house in the center of Rome, and the

positive impression that the 'contactee' made on me accompanied me continually as I cameto know him better. At first sight, we greeted one another with a hearty embrace, since,subconsciously, we immediately felt like 'brothers'. As I listened to his story, afterwards, I felta strong sympathy for him, and a distinct impression that I had known him a long time.

Many years earlier I had a similar, spiritually moving experience, when I first encountered George Adamski, the great American contactee of Polish descent, whom I met on theoccasion of a conference in the Marignoli Palace in Rome. Adamski was the 'Enoch' of the

fifties, who told us about trips in spacecraft from other worlds for purposes of illumination,and gave the most exact details about their structure and function. Furthermore, he told usabout the space brothers, their appearance, their habits, their manner of dress and nourishment, and their deep love for the whole of creation and for the inhabitants of Earth.Finally, he brought us a vast quantity of previously unknown scientific disclosures, and all theknowledge of higher cosmic philosophy which he had gained during his numerous trips withthe brothers from the cosmos.

After a dormant period of about thirty years, which was necessary in order that men of good will could absorb that knowledge, the testimony which George Adamski had to relinquishbecause of his death was resumed, and this happened through Giorgio Dibitonto, the 'Enoch' of the eighties.

After unexpected visions, stirring encounters, and unforgettable trips on board extraterrestrialvehicles, he was taken to a wonderful planet where he had one of the most unusual and disturbing experiences. Georgio Dibitonto tells plainly who the revered personality Ramureally is, which Adamski concealed under an assumed name, and his high spiritual purpose.For, together with other space brothers, he has worked diligently and sacrificially fromearliest times, to help the sorrowing humanity of our planet.

The author and his friends, who personally experienced some of his contacts with him, allknow the difficulties many readers will have in fully accepting this book's message.

In response to the resistance shown by the press and other media toward the recognition of the existence of extraterrestrial life, we would point out the astounding parallel betweentoday's reports of sightings and encounters, and those from ancient times, the Bible, and allthrough the Middle Ages up to the beginnings of astronomy and space travel. Here are a few examples! In Indian sanscript, space vehicles are generally called 'vimanas' or 'ventlas'.




Cicero, in the 43rd chapter of his "De Divinatione", writes of 'balls in the heavens'; JuliusObsequens, in "Prodigia", writes of 'flaming shields', and these descriptions occur likewise in

Aschylos, Plutarch, Seneca, and Valerius Maximus. Xenophon, in the 12th chapter of his"Anabasis", designates the objects as 'bells', 'dishes', and 'shells'. The ancient chronicler Lycostenes told of 'crosses and beams in the sky*. Dio Cassius related that, at the firstlanding of the Romans in Great Britain under Aulus Plautus in the year 43 B. C., a round object flew like lightning from east to west.

The news journal of Old Nurnberg in 1561 wrote about 'balls, discs and tubes in the sky',which held three, four, or more balls inside of them, and were seen over the city. 'Dark

globes' were seen over Basel in the Middle Ages, and similarly, there were 'airships' in theskies of the United States toward the end of the 19th century, and beginning of the 20thcentury. During the second world war, 'balls of light' and so-called 'foo-fighters' followed boththe Allied and the German aircraft.

In some of the caves of the Camonica Valley in Italy, in Tanum, Sweden, and the highlandsof Tassili, in the Sahara, and in Australia, one can find rock wall drawings of men in 'divingsuits', which even today the Australian aborigines refer to as 'brothers of light'.

In the caves of Budhistan at the foot of the Himalayas, an astronomical chart was found which shows the constellations as they appeared 13,000 years ago, with the route betweenEarth and Venus indicated.

In St. Antonio, in the Susa Valley near Turin, there is an engraved elliptical form, from whichradiate outwards other lines, in the midst of which one can detect a neat row of cup-shaped objects, approximately 5 cm. apart, as if the artist wanted to show that it pertained to amother ship with flying discs on board.

On the 12th of August, 1883, the astronomer, Bonilla, observed, from the observatory at

Zacatecas, Mexico, a great number of oval flying objects crossing the disc of the sun. As hehad just been making photographs through the telescope, he was able to photograph one of the objects which had left the formation and momentarily stood still. The same observationwas made simultaneously from observatories at Pueblo and Mexico City. From thetrigonometric calculations made possible by these astronomical observations, it wasestablished that the flying objects were in the vicinity of Earth.

On the 24th of April, 1874, the astronomer Schafarich observed an object of high intensity asit left the moon and quickly went off into space. The astronomer who discovered the planetPluto, Professor Clyde Tombaugh, was sitting in the garden with his wife and mother-in-law,one summer evening a few years ago, resting from the heat of the day. Looking up, he had

the good fortune, as he openly declared, to see a large space ship, whose portholes wereilluminated with a bluish light. —Detailed descriptions of space ships and of experiences of being taken into them run through the accounts of Ezekiel in the Bible.

"Besides the several types of spacecraft so far observed by Earth men, there arealso monstrous sized cruisers of space. None of these have yet landed on thisEarth! The cruisers, according to what I have been told, are of the size of a fair sized city."

George Adamski, 16 January 1952




(1)

CHAPTER 1

THE BEING WITH WINGS OF LIGHT

That afternoon I found myself at home. As I happened to raise my head, I noticed a light inthe room, which grew gradually stronger and finally was much more intense than natural. Inthe midst of this luminosity appeared the figure of a young man of extraordinary beauty. As Istudied him in utter amazement, I saw that his feet were lifted slightly off of the floor. He wasbarefoot, clothed in a sparkling tunic, and two bright wings. Enraptured with the beauty and majesty of his countenance, I gazed at him a long time in awe and wonder. Thismanifestation lasted for a considerable period of time, then finally disappeared as if a lightwere slowly extinguished.

In the days that followed, I could not erase from my mind the beauty of that manifestation, or

the sweet feeling of peace that seemed to emanate from that light. It was as if thisimpression accompanied me silently wherever I went. Since my youth, I no longer believed that visions could be something real; I had always considered them to be the product of stimulated fantasy. But now I thought about the fact that the young person had appeared tome while I was in a quiet and relaxed state of mind, without any cause for excitement.

The sense of tranquility which had accompanied that experience was such that I was able toobserve very clearly all details of what had been shown to me. I couldn't comprehend it, butas I thought about the wings of that being, I said to myself repeatedly in awe and wonder," P er h a p s th e an g e l s , th en , re al ly d o ex is t " !

One evening before Easter I had just returned home and was about to attend to my affairs asusual, when the manifestation appeared to me again, in the same place and in the samemanner as before. The whole room was filled with its light, which seemed to penetrate to my very depths. The radiant beauty of this being disturbed me strangely, yet I hoped that hewould not depart. Deeply moved by this appearance, I was unable to either compose my thoughts or to think of anything else.

I gathered up my courage and asked him who he was. He smiled, and in a loving voiceanswered, "I am R a p h a e l ". I expressed the wish to learn something more about him and hesaid to me, "In the ho l y sc r i pt u r e s yo u wi l l fin d the B oo k of To bi a s; by re ad in g th at yo u c an

be co m e be t te r ac qu a in t e d wi t h m e. Y ou wi l l se e m e ag ai n".

He stood for a while before me, with a look both pleasant and deeply penetrating on hisshining countenance. Then he disappeared, and the light that had accompanied his

presence also gradually faded away.

Among my books was a Bible which included the Apocrypha. I opened it, and as if by coincidence, came upon a page from the story of Tobit. I was surprised; it was as if anunseen hand had guided me to find this passage so quickly. I began to read and soondiscovered that Raphael meant 'medicine', and 'healing from God'. The archangel had oncecome down to Earth in human form, to accompany the young Tobias on the roads of theworld. He had led him to his bride and had healed her and also Tobias' father. Finally, when

they wanted to pay him with gold, the angel made himself known to them, whereupon herose up and disappeared from their sight.




All this I kept in my heart, and cherished the hope that I would see Raphael again, as he had promised.

(2)

CHAPTER 2

THE CHOSEN PLACE FOR THE MEET ING

I had lain down for a short rest at noontime. Just as I was falling asleep, a clear pictureloomed up before my eyes. I saw a forest, its trees, underbrush, and a meadow with a pathdividing it. I felt a deep peace come over me. As I was waiting for some insight into what I

had just experienced, I heard the voice of Raphael saying to me, "M ar k w el l th e pl ac e! Y ous ho u ld b e ab l e to re co g n i z e it in t he fut ur e; it is t he pl ac e of ou r m e et i n g" .

Then everything disappeared, leaving me with a feeling of calmness and inner peace. Isought to determine the manner in which the promised meeting would take place, and thought that perhaps the next manifestation of Raphael's presence might take place, notwithin the walls of my dwelling, but outdoors in a natural setting. That seemed to me ananswer, yet I sensed that it was not all. I remembered that Raphael had said, "Y ou w il l s ee

m e a ga i n" . I decided to wait patiently.

On the night of April 23. 1980, the angel said to me, "In th e ea rl y a ft er n o o n of th e d ay af t er

to mo r r o w , you wi l l dr i v e in you r ca r to Fi n al e Lig ur e. Th er e yo u wi l l lea r n wh at to do ne xt .G r e e t i n g s , i n l ov e!" Casting all doubts aside, I set out on the appointed day. The Riviera wascrowded with pleasure seekers, out for a weekend holiday at the seashore.

Having arrived at Finale, I no longer had any problems, for the voice of Raphael came promptly to tell me the way.

"Y ou m us t go to C al i ce ," he said, "and fro m the r e con t i nu e on tow a r d the m ou n ta i n . Th er e

y ou wi l l re ce i v e fu r t h er ins tr u c ti o n s to gu i d e yo u to th e pl ac e of th e m e et i n g."

As I drove along the winding roads of the valley, I could not be certain whether I was proceeding from my own volition, or if a higher will was urging me on, or a curiosity stronger than all my fears, or the joyous anticipation of a meeting which I sensed might take place.The puzzle remained: I could not understand why I had been invited to go there.

Following telepathic instructions, I had turned to the right, and was now driving throughanother valley, which widened and narrowed in irregular fashion as I pressed forward in thelate afternoon sunlight. I drove until I was told to leave my small car, a Fiat 500, and go onthe rest of the way by foot. After finding a suitable spot to park my car, just off the paved road, I set off on a path leading up an incline and continued to follow the inner voice thatdirected me whenever I had the slightest doubt.

Ascending the slope, I was soon completely out of breath, but whether this was because Iwas not used to such climbs, or because of the excitement of the unknown, I could not say.My heart was in my throat. I stood still. At that moment I heard Raphael's voice saying, "D o

n ot be af ra id . R es t a l it t l e w hi le , a nd th en g o far th e r. Y ou wi l l s oo n fe el re ne w e d . "




I did as he said, and felt myself as if bathed in a healing stream. Thus strengthened and refreshed, I started off once more along the footpath. The sun was now behind me, and before me was the moon. They seemed to me like heavenly companions, harbingers,

perhaps, of things to come. As I hurried onwards, I kept looking up at the sky in expectation. I felt entranced.

The small path now opened into a clearing. To the left I could still see the valley, and to the

right, the mountain. I recognized it as the very place I had seen in my vision! Looking moreclosely, I was amazed to realize how familiar it appeared to me. My excitement quickened."Br ea th e de ep l y an d ke ep on go i ng ," said Raphael. I obeyed, and once again felt a flood of life-giving, refreshing energy. A soft, pleasant breeze caressed my body. I felt serene and fullof joy. The breeze caused a slight trembling among the leaves, and it seemed to me that allnature shared my sense of expectation.

Once more I heard the voice of Raphael, "W e ar e ve r y ne ar no w, c om i ng fro m the di r ec t i o n of

t he s u n" . I had heard it very clearly, as if it came from a point in the sky behind me. I turned around and saw, in front of the sun, over the valley, a small patch of cloud, which grew insize as it moved rapidly toward me. I heard a light humming sound coming from it.

I felt afraid, but, in spite of my fears, I kept my gaze firmly fixed on the mysterious objectbefore me. It came ever nearer, reducing its velocity all the while, and began to descend to a

point about one hundred feet above me. Now I could see it quite clearly. It looked like a largesilver plate, in places like molten glass mixed with molten tin. Around it were lights of differentcolors, and underneath were three large spheres. All my fears left me and I felt my spirits riseto new heights.

The object again moved through the sky to a point where it hovered over a group of trees.Now I could observe it better than before. On the upper part was a large dome, on whosehighest point burned a dazzling white light that illuminated the disc and its surroundings

completely. The dome had small round windows around it, from which a similar light shone,as if the interior was illuminated from all directions. This light was stronger, but, rather thanblinding to the eyes, it seemed to evoke an overall pleasant feeling within me. By comparison, the sun seemed now to be but a pale yellow glow. I was drawn to this light as if under a spell, and felt an unaccustomed joy within me which bestowed a blessing.

From this luminous disc I heard the voice of Raphael speaking to me. "It i s n o t t he fi rs t time ,"he said, "th a t we ha v e me t wi t h me n of Ea r t h in thi s m an n e r . Fro m ev er l as ti n g , we ha v e

sp o ke n wi t h m an k i n d fro m ou r sp a c e ve h i cl es , fly i n g di s c s and sta r s h i p s . In yo u r ho l y

sc r i p t ur e s yo u ha v e rea d tha t the Lo r d spo ke to me n of Ea r t h fro m ou t of a clo u d; you r

pr e se n t en c ou n t e r is no di f f e r en t fro m tha t wh i c h wa s exp er i e n c e d by yo u r fo r e f at h e rs

th r ou g h o u t th e ag e s. "

My astonishment grew as I sought to comprehend the fact that this experience was onewhich many others on this planet had had before. Again, I heard the voice of Raphael,"W el c o m e fro m th e co un t l e s s d we ll in g s of the H ea v e n l y F at h er ," he said. "O ur w or ld s b el o n gto th e bro t h e r h o o d of un i v e r s a l lov e. Am on g us, a de g r e e of ha r mo n y an d hi g h e r

un de r s t a n d i n g pre va il s, su c h as is u nk n ow n to you r wo r l d. Th r ou g h the ag es we ha ve co m e

to y o u fr om th e h ea rt of s p ac e to o ff er y ou he lp a nd s al v at i on ."

The place where I was seemed as if transformed, not only by the light of the flying disc, butalso by the things I was being told by that great being. A feeling of boundless freedom and

grandeur, such as I had never known before, overwhelmed me. It was as if the narrow limitations of my spirit had been torn away.

"W e ha ve lon g wi sh e d for th i s m e et i n g wi t h y ou ," said the voice. "O ur jo y is g r ea t . B e a ss u r e d




alw ay s of ou r lov e for you an d yo ur E ar th bro t he r s . W e wi l l co m e ag ai n. W e gre et yo u in th e

n am e of th e F at h e r of al l."

I understood that he was also speaking for others who must have been with him inside thecraft. I had wanted to ask him about so many things which were on my heart, but it seemed inappropriate, and I could not find the right words to express my thoughts.

"W e wi l l se e ea ch ot he r s oo n ag ai n,"

said Raphael,"but th en y ou wi l l no t b e al on e . H ai l an d

f a r ewe l l !"

The light which surrounded the flying disc suddenly changed color from white to violet and then a deep orange. There was a flash like lightning, in that moment I saw clearly the interior,as if it were nearby and transparent. The angel stood upright under the dome with his armsoutstretched toward me. He was dressed in a garment which reached to his ankles, and there were other persons around him that I could not see clearly.

The hovering disc now became a ball of light, and I could hear a soft humming sound. Thenall at once it sped away in the direction of the moon and vanished from sight in the twinkling

of an eye. Over the trees a kind of mist remained behind, which gradually dissolved in the fresh mountain air.

(3)

CHAPTER 3

THE FIRST MEET ING ON THE GROUND

Raphael was there, about fifty meters away from where I was standing. He was about six feet, three inches tall, and of indeterminate age. His countenance was the same as when hehad appeared to me at my house. He looked just the same, and radiated the same beauty.He stood there among the olive trees and smiled at me.

I felt myself drawn to him, and I was filled with an unaccountable joy in his presence. He greeted me warmly. I told him I was overjoyed to meet him, and wanted to say much more,but was unable to, out of sheer excitement.

He bade me to remain calm and said there would be plenty of time and opportunity to clear up all the questions that lay upon my heart. I began to understand how great a sense of concern and responsibility, for the good of the Earth, filled the souls of these great beings

from other worlds. I knew not what they did, but I knew with an absolute certainty that they worked for the good of mankind on Earth. Therefore, a profound sense of heartfelt gratitudedominated the feeling of excitement that had almost overcome me at that first meeting withthe flying discs.

"I sh ow e d m ys e lf th e fir s t ti me in m y lig ht di m e ns i o n ," he said with a hand movement toindicate himself. "An d no w yo u se e m e in m y cos m i c for m. W e wi l l he l p you to ga i n a b et t er

un de r s t a n d i n g of the s e re al i t i es . Y ou wi l l re m e m b e r m y tel l i ng yo u th at the sc r i pt u r e s re co rd

on e of m y E ar t h l y mi s s i o n s . M an y pe r so n s be l i ev e thi s to be m er e l y a fab l e. Yo u, ho we v e r,

ca n tes ti f y to its re al i t y. S o m an y of th e re po r t e d ev e nt s in the Bi bl e ar e se en as ab st ra c t or




s ym b o l i c; ne v er t h e l e s s , th ey a ct u al ly di d ta ke pl ac e , an d ot he r s wi l l y et oc c ur in th e fu t ur e . If

m en of E ar t h wi l l bu t op en the i r he ar ts an d m in d s , the y wi l l ga i n m uc h kno w l e d g e an d le a r n

m an y tru t h s tha t are no w hi d d en fro m the m. Th e m om e n t in hi s t or y is co mi ng , wh en yo u r

pla n et co l l ec t i v e l y wi l l en t e r an er a su ch as it h as ne ve r be f or e ex pe r i e n c e d in al l its m an y

th ou s a n d ye ar hi st o r y ."

I noted that this great being, for all his simplicity and naturalness, possessed an inner nobility

of character and a great depth of understanding of our condition. With sorrow, I reflected upon the overweening pride and arrogance of Earth dwellers, myself included. Who can tellwhat pains of growth lie ahead of us, before we can attain that degree of goodness and humility!

"H ow b e a u t if u l it i s!" exclaimed Raphael, turning toward the scene before us. "Yo ur E ar th is

on e of the m os t be au t i f u l in the co s m o s. B ut, in s pi t e of tha t , it is in da n ge r, be ca u s e of the

pr i d e an d eg ot i s m of th o se wh o wo ul d ris k a des tr uc t i o n of un i m a gi n a b l e pr op o r t i o n s . Si n ce

ea r l i es t tim e s, w e ha ve en de a v o r e d to he l p y ou , to pr ev e n t th e ca t as t r o p h e th at yo u ar e no w

pr ep a r i n g fo r the E ar th , an d to inf l u e nc e yo u an d y ou r ac t i on s fo r th e go o d. H ow e v e r , w e c an

on l y do tha t in a wa y tha t pro vi d e s fo r yo ur o wn dev e l o p m e n t wi t h co m pl e te fre e do m . A m on g

us the re is n o de si re to us e for ce ov er ot he r pe op l e ; w e do no t lus t fo r po w e r ."

His words had an earnest tone, yet I could detect no trace of superiority or condescension,only a deeply felt sorrow, together with great love. Although I did not feel competent toconverse on such a weighty topic, I gathered up my courage and asked him, "Do e s thi s m e a n

th at y ou w ou l d he lp us in t he e ve n t th at gr ea t c al a m i t i es sh o ul d be fa l l th e E ar th ?"

"We ar e al l b ro t h e r s ," he answered, "an d ch i l d re n of th e on e un i ve r s a l Fa t he r. O ur lov e is

un co n d i t io n a l to wa r d al l, i nc l ud in g tho se w ho ha v e ch os e n to fol l ow pa t hs tha t lea d to mi se r y

an d de a t h be c au s e the y sta n d in op p os i t i on to th e Cr e at o r ' s un i v er s a l law s. Th e y do no t

u nd e r s ta n d th at 'fr ee d o m ' m e a n s to tr av e l th e p at h s of lo ve in t he ir li mi tl e ss di ve r si ty . F or o nl y

in th i s di r e c ti on m ay tru e life be fou n d. To mi s us e the ge n er o s i t y of so go o d a He av e n l yF at h er is a gr ea t ev i l, an d a c h al l e ng e to tha t w hi c h w e rev e r e as go dl y."

His countenance had assumed a thoughtful expression, though the majesty of hisappearance was in no way diminished. Then it again brightened to an affirming smile and hesaid, "Th er e m an y thi ng s w e wi sh to im pa r t to y ou. W e w an t yo u to re al i ze th at , in t he w ho le

cr ea ti o n, lov e is str on g e r tha n an y ot he r re al i t y. Th i s is th e m ag n a n i m i t y of ou r F at h er- G od .

M an k i nd on E ar th wi l l ha ve to u n de r s t a n d ho w da ng e r o u s it is n ot to c on fo r m to the un i ve r s al

tea c hi n g s gi v en to t he m thr ou g h Hi s gr ea t lov e, an d to g o ag ai n st the fu nd a m e n t a l la ws tha t

go v e r n thr ou g h o u t the cos m o s , all o wi n g life to co m e for t h an d be su st ai n e d . If t he y do not

wi s h to lea r n thi s, the n the y wi l l ex pe ri e nc e , in m ea s u r e co r r es p o n d i n g to the i r er r o r, th e

p ur if y in g p o w e r of s uf f er i n g. "

All this was said with sadness and deep concern. Now he added, "Bu t yo u m us t go no w an d

s ee k s he lt e r , fo r a st or m is c om i n g ." At that moment, I became aware that the weather had indeed worsened and the mountains of the Tuscany Appenines were already shrouded inlow-hanging clouds. It began to rain, and soon there was such a downpour that I could scarcely see my surroundings any longer.

I hastened to find shelter in a nearby chapel but it was almost in vain; my leather jacket wassoaked through and through, and my hair likewise. My shoes, socks, and all my hiking gear were thoroughly drenched. It poured mercilessly, and my discomfort grew so great that I was

tempted to give up the venture and to look for a dwelling where someone might supply mewith a change of clothing. I felt abandoned, and fought with myself, for I was divided onwhether to trust Raphael and wait at the appointed site, or seek some other way out of my

predicament. I was chilled, tired, and soaking wet. In my miserable state, I turned my spirit




toward my celestial visitor, with a plea that he might somehow help me, insofar as was permitted for him to do so.

Then I heard his voice answering me from above. "Yo u ar e a pe r s on of w ea k fa i t h," he said to me. "Wit hi n a sho rt tim e the clo ud s wi l l pa r t an d the su n wi l l wa r m you ag ai n." The rainbegan to subside as though in response to his words. Gradually I could see the trees and hills more clearly.

A few minutes later, the sun blinked through the lattice-like openings of the shifting clouds,and the skies grew quickly brighter. It was as though nature had come to my rescue after ahard period of testing. Nevertheless, I was still shivering with cold, and I could not imaginehow the sun, which was now close to setting, could possibly dry me off. Again I directed a

plea to Raphael that I might be delivered from harm. Then I was still and waited patiently.

Before long, I saw a light coming from the direction of the sun which, as it drew closer,assumed the form of a flying disc with a dome above. It was high above the plain and moved quickly forward until it was hovering above me. Then it began to slowly descend, coming to astop just overhead. I estimated the distance to be about seventy-five feet.

"Ot he r br ot h e r s fro m E ar th ," said the voice, "wil l joi n y ou for th e ne xt m e et i n g, a nd al so I wi l l

h av e ot he r br ot h e r s wi t h m e. S oo n w e s ha ll m e et a ga in . U nt il th en , fa r e w e l l."

The glowing object then rose up high, tipped at an angle to the horizon, described anunbelievably swift trajectory through the sky, and disappeared from sight, I looked at my clothing and discovered that I was completely dry, as though not a drop of water had touched me. I felt renewed in every way.

Suddenly, there appeared high above in the blue sky three groups of flying saucers, clearly visible, undulating in motion, and oval-shaped from my perspective. They soon vanished

behind the distant mountains.It was the twenty-seventh of April, 1980, two days after my trip to Finale.

(4)

CHAPTER 4

THE VALLEY OF CONTACT

As if it were the most natural thing in the world, Tina, my betrothed, described to me theevents of my recent meeting exactly as they had occurred. She explained to me that she had been together with some of her friends on the previous Sunday afternoon, when all of asudden these things were shown to her in a clear vision. At the same time, a voice within her explained the meaning of the vision, and told her that she would be with me when the

promised meeting took place. None of those who were with her at the time were aware of what was going on. A feeling of great happiness and inner peace came over her. Shedescribed to me the place where I had been, the subsequent course of events, the encounter that took place, and my great annoyance with the weather. Nothing was left out. I wasovercome with amazement, and, above all, I was impressed with the swiftness with which




events were unfolding. Most certainly I was happy to have a "witness" to what had happened to me.

I told Tina all about the man from space and how I had first seen him in a great light in my home. Then, she too became interested in looking up the story of Tobias, even as I had done.

We shared our experiences with a few close friends. At night, however, I was tormented by the fear that I had not kept the secret that Raphael had wanted me to. For a long time, Itossed to and fro in bed and told myself now I had surely made a mess of things, and that

perhaps Raphael would not want to have anything more to do with me. In the midst of my anxiety, Raphael again let his presence be made known to me.

"No t hi ng ha pp e n s wi t ho u t pu r po s e ," he said reassuringly. "Do n' t be fea r f ul . W ha t ha s

ha pp e n e d wa s for s ee n . Y ou wi l l inv i t e Ti n a as we l l as you r fri e nd s to th e ne xt m ee t i n g , an d

yo u wi l l ac c o m p l is h wh at we the n as k you to do." My fears were swallowed up in joy and consolation. In the middle of the night, I telephoned Tina, and finally fell into a deep sleep asmorning dawned.

* * *

On the afternoon of May first, we were on the highway going toward Finale. When we arrived at Calice Ligure, we turned off the main road and began ascending the mountain.

At a certain time, Raphael told me that the four friends who had accompanied us should waitat a place several kilometers from the spot where the meeting would take place. I indicated to them where they should stop, and drove on farther with Tina. We came to the place where

I had seen the discs the first time. Raphael asked us to continue on until we came to a very steep road. My Fiat 500 had a great deal of difficulty making the climb. It bounced all around because there was no longer an asphalt surface and the road was full of stones. We had toslow down to a snail's pace.

Now and then Raphael would say something, but we could also hear the voices of other brothers who were with him. "T ha t is th e v al l e y o f c o n t a ct!" Tina exclaimed, with a shout of irrepressible joy. "I se e m to he ar v oi ce s ev er y w h e r e ." She showed not the least bit of fear,but instead only an eager desire to meet these beings from other worlds.

Just as Raphael had done with me earlier, I now cautioned her to stay calm, remain quiet,

and wait patiently. We arrived at a meadow beyond which it became impossible to go farther,and there I parked the car. For the first time I became aware that the day was windy and theskies were gray. But I had no time to dwell upon that, for suddenly we heard footsteps behind us.

I turned around and saw three men coming toward us. I was afraid that Tina would become panic-stricken, but, on the contrary, she got out of the car and went toward them as if shewere greeting old friends. I followed after and found myself directly facing Raphael, who waswearing a loose-fitting, silver colored space suit.

He greeted us joyfully, as did also the other two, who were dressed more or less the same

way as Raphael, except that their space suits were tighter fitting and darker in color. They were of normal size, and their beautiful features expressed great beneficence and an inner depth of spirit.




They introduced themselves, and said that their names were pseudonyms that were given tothem by an Earth brother, George Adamski, who had met them some years ago.

"I am O rt h o n , " said the larger of the two. "M y na m e is Fi r k on ," said the other.

Raphael took me gently by the arm and led me to a small overlook. There he sat down onthe grass, and I sat down beside him. The other two space brothers remained a short

distance away from us and talked with Tina. I could see their hair moving in the wind, and also Tina's long hair, and her clothing. Great clouds scudded across the darkening skies.Raphael and the others seemed to pay them little heed.

"I, to o, w as gi v en a ps e ud o n y m , " said Raphael. "I wa s na m ed Ra m u, bu t it i s we l l tha t it

sh o ul d no w be kn o wn wh o I rea l l y am. W ha t Ea r t h bro t he rs mu st kn o w is the rol e th a t the

He av e n l y Fat he r has en t r us t e d to us fro m the da w n of tim e, in or de r tha t the i r sa l va t io n on

th i s pl an e t m ig h t be br ou g h t ab o ut ."

I was impressed with the magnanimity and simplicity that radiated from this person. A perfectbalance was manifest in all his actions; wisdom and knowledge in all his thoughts. His

amiability was sincere and natural."Th e br ot h er s w ho are w ai t i ng be l ow ," he added, referring to our four companions who had accompanied us to the foot of the mountain, "wi l l re c ei ve ad eq u a t e rea ss u r a n c e tha t ou r

m e et i n g to ok pl ac e ."

He spoke in perfect Italian, without any trace of an accent. I knew that he need not speak inorder to communicate, but it pleased me greatly that he did so, as this made him seem morelike one of us.

"Th e m es s a g e w hi c h w e gi v e yo u," he s ai d, "is fo r al l m en of go od wi l l on ea r t h. T hi s wi l l be

co s tl y for you , fo r not ev er y on e wi l l be l i ev e yo u, un de rs t a n d yo u an d lov e you. B ut we wi l l

st an d by y ou a nd he lp y ou . It is a n un d er t a k i n g of l ov e a nd s al v at io n ."

I had no doubt of the kindness and sincerity of his words, although the full import of all hesaid escaped me. I felt it was right to be concerned with love and salvation, and wanted to doall that I could for the good of others, whatever that might necessitate.

"We wa nt e d to m ee t wi t h you up he r e in the m ou n ta i n s , far fro m the phy s i c al an d sp i r i t ua l

po l l ut i o n of the cit y, in or de r to tel l yo u tha t w e ar e no w be gi n n i n g to be co m e m an i f e s t to an

ev er inc r e as i n g nu m b e r of E ar th pe op le . S om e se e us on l y as a l ig ht n i n g- fas t st r ea k cr os s in g

the he a v e n s ; ot h e r s se e lig h t s or sig n s , or hav e dre a m s or vis i o n s. To a few we sh o w

ou r s e l ve s, as is no w yo u r ex pe ri en c e. Th e re s ul t is th a t th e ne ws of ou r pre s e n c e an d

mi s si on is gra du a l ly ma de kn o wn to tho s e wh o ha v e no t se e n us. Th e r e is not m uc h tim e to

lo se. If m a n k i n d d oe s no t s ee th e fol l y of his b eh a v i o r, th en it is c er ta in th at v er y di f f i cu l t ti me s

lie ah e ad . Th i s wa s for s ee n in the Sc r i p t u re s, an d som e pe o pl e kn o w thi s to be tru e;

u nf o rt u n a t e l y, m o st pe o p l e d o n ot be l i e v e it, th i nk in g th at w h at w as w ri t te n w as o nl y a f ab l e."

He was silent and thoughtful for a while, and then resumed, "To da y th er e is a st r on g wi nd

blo w i n g, bu t so on the re wi l l ar i se fro m the fo ur co r ne r s of the E ar th a m u c h sto rm i e r wi nd th at

wi l l s we e p al l clo ud s bef o r e it. Th e co nf u si o n tha t rei gn s ov er E ar th tod ay s er ve s to co nv in c e

bu t a f ew pe r so n s tha t al l t he pro ph e c i e s wh i ch we hav e giv en m an k i n d to lea d the m to wa rd

a b et te r life ar e a bo u t to b e fu l f i l l ed . T he y h av e b ee n ri di cu le d , mi s u n d e r s t o o d , d es p i s e d, a nd

ev e n re pu d i a t e d . A n d y et, th ei r w or d s h av e al w ay s b ee n ful f i l l ed ."

"S o m u c h s or ro w ," he added, with a sigh, "so r r o w tha t E ar th br ot h er s c ou ld be sp ar e d if the y

co ul d se t as i de th ei r pri de an d th ei r re l i an c e on de st ru c t i v e fo r ce . If y ou w ou ld re no u n c e th e




us e of ev i l to fig h t ev i l , th e n you r wa y wo ul d be sh or te n ed , an d yo u wo ul d m ak e en or m o u s

st r i de s to w ar d th e g oo d ." w w w .u n i v e r s e - p eo p l e. c o m w w w .c o s m i c - p eo p l e. c o m

The wind stormed about in gusts of fury that at times almost took our breath away. It shookthe trees and furrowed the grass in the meadow. It seemed a harbinger of the stormy futureof our planet that Raphael had been speaking about. Now he looked me directly in the eyesand said, "If yo u do no t be co m e si m pl e an d go od , an d if th e s pi r i t of pri de an d po w e r w hi c h is

so do mi na n t am on g yo u is not con qu e r e d , yo u ca n n o t ga i n the tru e kno wl ed g e wh i c h apr op e r de ve lo p m e n t all ow s . It is i mp o rt a n t tha t ea ch ind i vi d u al op en hi s he ar t an d m in d to a n

un de r s t a n d i n g of th e se tru t hs . M an y wo ul d de ny thi s, out of ins ol en c e an d ar r o ga n c e . By

the i r at t i t u de the y ma ke it imp os s i b l e to al l o w the m se l v e s to be rel e as e d fro m sp i r i t u al

b o n d a g e . "

I expressed my doubts about the possibility of being able to persuade people to accept sucha message from the space brothers, and to change their ways.

"All of thi s has be en sa i d m an y tim es bef or e to the pe op le of th i s pl a ne t," said Raphael inanswer to my protests, "bu t it is ne ce s s a r y to s pe a k th e tru t h lou dl y an d cle ar ly in or de r tha t

tho s e th at ar e rea d y to he ar it ca n rec e i v e it an d do lik ew i s e . F or tho s e w ho wi l l no t be l i ev ean d ac ce p t it, the re ar e oth er w ay s of le ar n i n g, w hi ch ar e al l a pa rt of th e H ea v e n l y Fa th e r' s

w or k, an d st i l l oth er , m or e di f f i cu lt les s on s to fol l o w, in or de r tha t no on e m ig h t be los t or

sa c r i f i c ed to ev i l. Ma ny of us hav e co me dow n to Ea r t h sin c e the ea r l i e st da y s , an d

so m et i m e s hav e be en bo r n in ea r t hl y bo di es in ord er to ful f i l l so m e pa r t i c u l a r ly di f f i c u l t

as si gn m e n t , an d to co nf ro n t ev i l di r ec t l y. O ne m us t fir s t sa ve on es e l f , be f or e on e ca n c ar ry

ou t th e w or k for w hi c h on e w as bo r n on E ar th ."

I was astounded at what I had just learned. "Te l l me ," I asked him, "do pe op le co m e to E ar th

fro m the hig he r wo r l ds in ord er to lea r n ho w to be c o m e go o d, or to he l p th o s e wh o m us t

lea rn? Fo r it is as if o ne w en t int o the tre nc h e s ; fir s t , on e m u st tak e c ar e no t to los e hi s o wn

life, an d th en on e c an fig ht th e en e m y , in o rd e r to h el p s av e o ne 's c om r a d e s - in-ar m s ."

"Yes," said Raphael, "bu t in thi s ba t t l e th e we ap o n s are lov e an d wi s do m , wh i ch req ui r e

G od 's gr ac e an d pa t i en c e , an d th e co nf id e n c e th at th e Fa t he r ' s pl an of sa l va ti o n, w hi c h is s e t

fo r t h in the H ol y Sc ri pt u re s , wi l l be pe rf ec t l y ful f i l l ed , in s pi t e of the gr ow i ng di s b el ie f of

m an k i n d. G od is ca l l e d Lo r d of Ho st s. Th e Bi b l e tel l s yo u of a bat t l e bet w ee n the he av e n l y

ho st s an d th e po w e r s of ev i l . It is g o od th at th e H os t s of the Lo rd are al wa y s pr es e n t, w or k i n g

dil i g en t l y fo r th e tri u m p h of the go od on E ar t h, — a n inv i t ed ar my in a 'ba t t l e' of lov e an d

sa l va t i o n ag ai n st ev i l . O ur nu m b e r s gr ow ev er lar ge r no w in t hi s ti me of ou r co m in g to E ar th

fo r thi s gr ea t m is s io n . W e ar e m a n y."

"An d ar e the y al l aw ar e tha t the y are he r e on mi s si on?" I asked. "M an y ar e no t ," heanswered, "fo r a ve i l of fo r ge tt i n g co m es ov er the i r. so tha t the y ha ve no cle ar m em o r y of

the i r pa st . T hi s fo r ge t t in g is ne ce s s a r y , in or de r th at the life t i m e the y s pe n d on the pl an e t is

no t to o di f f i cu lt fo r the m to be ar . B ut af t er w a r d s, an y so ul tha t be l on g s to U ni v er s a l Lo ve an d

has co m pl e te d hi s tim e on E ar t h has ful l kno w l e d g e of wh o he is, w ha t hi s wo r k wa s, an d the

ne ve r fai l i ng he l p w e ga ve hi m fro m c ur sid e."

I asked, "D oe s th e S cr ip t u r e s pe a k of thi s al so ?"

"Ce r t a i n l y , " replied Raphael. "Th e bo ok of G en e s i s rel a t es th a t the son s of G o d we re bo r n on

E ar th to bri n g he a l in g to t he s oc ie t y of th at ti me , w hi c h w as al r ea d y ful l o f ev il , a nd to ok u nt o

the m s e l v e s wi v es fro m da ug h te r s of m en of Ea r t h th a t ple as e d the m. Gr ea t e ff o r ts tow a r dpu r i f i ca ti o n we re m ad e in tho se da ys in ord er th a t the go od mi gh t ga i n th e up pe r ha nd ov er

evi l ."




This remarkable being was telling me things which I could not possibly fully understand atthat time. But I knew that they would stay with me in my thoughts and in my heart. Now,more than ever, I was sure of his goodness and understanding. I was silent and thoughtabout all the things he had told me.

"Y o u w il l a s k, " Raphael resumed, "wh y w e do n' t sh ow ou rs e l v e s to th e in ha b it a n t s of E ar th

op en ly , or do so m et h in g gr ea t or un us u a l in ord er th a t th e tru t h mi gh t be m ad e kn ow n to all,

tha t ev er yo n e ' s ey e s mi g ht be op e ne d , on c e an d for al l. Th e se are qu e st i on s as k ed by agre at m an y Ea r t h pe o p l e, at lea s t sin c e the time tha t Ea r t h be c a m e a pl a n e t in ne e d of

res cu e . I tel l yo u no w wh at ha s al r e ad y be en sa i d an d de m o n s t r a t e d to yo u be f or e: Th i s is

no t po ss ib le , as lon g as the bro t he r s of Ea r t h wi l l no t op en the i r hea rt s to th e He av e n l y

Fa t he r in hu mi li t y an d lov e. W e wo r k fo r yo ur hig he s t go od , an d we di s ce rn thi n gs wh i ch

es c ap e y ou r err or- bl i n de d ju dg m e n t . W e un de r s t a n d w he n to t ak e ac t i on an d w he n to w a i t.

In o th er ep oc h s , w he n thi ng s sto od di f f er e n t l y th an th ey do to da y, w e sh o we d ou r s el v e s an d

led m an k i n d qu i t e op en l y. H ow e v e r , w e ca nn o t us e co er c i o n ag ai n st th e gif t of fre e wi l l, w hi ch

G od the Fa th e r ha s gi v en to al l hi s c hi l dr e n, an d w e ca n sta te wi t h c er t a i n t y tha t the str en g th

of y ou r de t er m i n a t i o n to pr ob e the lim i t s of re be ll i o us n e s s wi l l br i ng y ou ev en w or s e tro ub le s

tha n yo u ha ve alr ea d y ex pe r i e n c e d in the da ys to c o m e.

Th r ou g h o u t the cos m o s , it i s no t pe r m is s i b l e fo r hig he r de ve lo p e d bro t h e r s to vio l at e th e

fre e do m of th o se wh o sti l l ha ve a l on g wa y to g o in t he i r ow n dev e l o p m e n t . S o m uc h tha t is

ba d ca n be s t be fou g h t ag a i ns t af t e r its de v a s ta t i n g ef f e ct ha s bee n ex pe ri en c e d by the

pe o pl e the ms e l v e s, as a co n s e qu e n c e of the i r ha r dn e s s of he a r t . Th i s is not be c au s e the

go od has no po we r to so l ve pro bl e m s ; on the co nt ra ry , it is th e sh or te r wa y, an d the wa y

bl es s e d by th e F at h e r. "

Raphael stood up, and I did also. "No w w e m us t pa rt ," he said.

Tina and the two space brothers, with whom she had been conversing, came over to us.

"We wo r k by ev er y m ea n s tha t we can ," said Raphael, "in or de r th at th e g oo d wi l l e ve n t u a l l ybl o ss o m on the E ar th . Th i s ne ce s s i ta t e s on ou r sid e a cho i ce of ac t i on , al wa y s in ha r m o n y

wi t h the un i ve r s al la ws w hi c h are the H ea v e n l y F at h er 's wi l l . M a n y tim e s the s e ar e sc ar c e l y

un d e rs ta n d a b l e to you, be c au s e yo u fol l o w a log i c of hu ma n mig ht wh i c h is op p o s e d to

un i v e r s a l lov e. A s a co ns e q u e n c e of the lim i t at i o n of you r hu m a n un de r s t a n d i n g , yo u err

w he n yo u ju dg e us. T h er e fo r e it ha s be en sai d an d wr i t t en , " Judge not." A nd y et y ou d o p as s jud g m e n t on Go d, on us, and on yo u r bro t he rs . Yo ur jud g m e n t is in m ea s ur e to yo u r ow n

pre j u di ce . W he n you ha v e arr i v e d at a tru e un d e rs ta n d i n g , the er r o r of ha v i n g be e n

jud g m e n t a l wi l l be rev e al e d to yo u. Fo r in lov e lie s th e tru e un de r s t a n d i n g. Th e pla ne t E ar th

h as le ss lo ve th an th e ai r w hi c h th e inh a bi t a n t s br ea t h e. "

The wind began to storm again and cause everything to tremble. I thought, when such a kind and amiable brother shows so much concern over conditions on this planet, the situationmust be even worse than I, in my ignorance, imagined it to be. We bade one another a loving

farewell. Raphael assured us that we would see each other again before long.

They made their way to their craft, which was hidden amidst protective foliage. I had theimpulse to follow them. Raphael turned around, and without moving his lips said to me, "not

ye t. T he ti me wi l l co m e w he n yo u m ay bo ar d ou r sp ac e c r a f t , bu t no t at p re s en t ."

For a moment I stood still. Then, once more, I wanted to go on, but a force held me back sothat I had to give up the attempt. Tina waved goodbye, and the brothers turned and againsignaled a friendly farewell. Then we saw the disc rise up over the green countryside in atremendous burst of velocity. It ascended to the clouds in an instant, and disappeared in their




midst.

When we arrived at the place in the valley below, where our friends were waiting for us, they told us they had seen the flying discs, and they repeated to us certain parts of theconversation that we had had with the brothers, which they had received telepathically. In arelaxed and happy mood, we turned again homeward, stopping for the evening at a little

guest house in Finalboro. We talked about our encounter for many hours before finally going

to bed that night.

The next day we set out on the return journey to Genoa.

(5)

CHAPTER 5

THE HEAVENLY BEING

Raphael spoke to us many times after that meeting, sometimes in the middle of the night,sometimes during the day. He told us that that method of getting in touch with us was called "c osm i c c on t a c t, " and that by properly directing our thoughts we could be in communicationwith him any time that we wanted to, in the future.

He also gave us a few rules of caution: whenever we wanted to be in cosmic contact, weshould first ask the archangel Michael for his protection.

"C al l u po n M ic h a e l ," he said, "an d yo u wi l l ha ve no th in g m or e to fea r!" And that is exactly what we did.

One evening, just before going to bed, Raphael said to me, "Le t y ou r s el f fa l l int o a d ee p

ref r es h in g slu m b e r. Y ou ar e go i ng to ha ve an ot h er vis i t so on . "

I lay very still, thinking about what he had said. I thought about the great gift which I had been vouchsafed, namely, to be in contact with the brothers. I knew that every soul on Earthcould speak by means of his mind and spirit to other souls throughout the universe. I becameaware that no one in the cosmos is alone, and that the brothers never abandon those wholive under the difficult conditions of our planet Earth. They follow, help, and work for the good of those who allow themselves to be helped and guided. Sometimes they do this quiteopenly, at other times they merely give evidence of their activity, and on still other occasionstheir help is given in secret ways so that no one is aware of it at all.

I recalled the advice Raphael had given me and stayed as quiet and relaxed as possible. Thehours went swiftly by and sleep almost overtook me, yet nothing happened. Then I thought,

perhaps the promised visit would come in the form of a dream. Raphael had, in fact, told methat dreams are some times the participation in the life of another cosmic or spiritualdimension within us, and that our seemingly disconnected and senseless dreams may not inreality be that at all.

Now I knew that the brothers from higher worlds revealed themselves to us also in dreams,thus conveying to us real messages singularly appropriate to our need. Moreover, the




scriptures are replete with instances in which the Lord God makes known His will to man by means of a dream. Under such circumstances, one is actually far more sensitive than in theconscious state, to the reception of promptings and warnings from above.

I thought about these things and became quite convinced that this would be the way my visitor would come. But just then I caught a glimpse of a soft, many-colored flash of light.Looking more closely, I noted that it seemed to pulse with life. It was as if the hand of some

great artist was drawing, in lines of light, the face and form of a man about thirty years of age.

When this masterwork was complete, there before my eyes was the figure of a man of exceptional grace and beauty. I was completely entranced. He was clothed in a white tunic,with a braided cord about the waist. His countenance was lovely beyond description. Hisbrow and all the lines of his face possessed a harmony and peaceful majesty such as I could scarcely before have imagined. He had blue eyes and chestnut brown hair, which fell to hisshoulders. A good-looking beard completed this image of light.

This heavenly being radiated a secret deep life-force and an infinite grace, which gave

peace. I felt in him an absolutely pure love, and, in his presence, this gradually permeated my whole being.

He came closer to me, with an expression of perfect amiability in his gentle smile. My soul felt completely overpowered, and yet it could recognize its true self in him. In his fine, noble face I saw myself, and I felt within myself the pure, all-consuming love that streamed forth from this being. The feeling of exaltation that I experienced is impossible to describe; I was ina state of perfect inner purification and spiritual wholeness. This luminous presence

penetrated every cell of my body, and his radiant beauty evoked a deep sense of peace and longing for goodnes and love.

The vision receded, but it left within me a feeling of indescribable joy. I wanted desperately toknow who it was that had visited me. One name rang within me like a sweet melody, but I did not dare to presume it was right. Then came the voice of Raphael: "Y ou wi l l s ee hi m a ga in ,

b ut in a d if fe r e n t g ui s e ," he said, and to that he would not add another word.

I spoke with Tina about it. We knew that another meeting with the brothers was supposed totake place on the following Sunday. Our instructions were to start out on the expressway inthe direction of Rapallo. We told our friends about it and they said they would be happy toaccompany us. Their unfailing and enthusiastic support seemed to me a further gift from thebrothers, who by now had become a very real part of our daily lives.

We left the autos at a place in the foothills near Zoagli. Paulo, Anna, Gianna and Robertoremained behind in a meadow. Tina and I went on farther by foot, since the road was nolonger passable beyond that point. We climbed the upward sloping path, happy as twochildren setting out on a vacation together. In spite of the misty weather and cool air, wewere perspiring because of the effort of the climb. We noted that that year, 1980, was havingmore than a normal amount of inclement weather.

We continued on around the hillside until, suddenly, we found ourselves standing before avalley with steeply sloping sides. In the distance we could see the sea and a good stretch of coastline. We decided to sit down and rest awhile, in order to catch our breath. The grasswas wet and it looked as though it might rain again at any time.

We put up the umbrella that we had brought with us and began once more to climb. We had gone only a few steps when our attention was caught by a soft, low-pitched humming sound.We looked up and saw a large disc circling high above us as if searching for a place to land.




The agility with which the flying object moved was truly remarkable. It had no burning lights,and seemed to be dark silver in color. We felt oppressed, as though our whole bodies mightbe crushed. Tina cried out, "Ra ph a e l , w ha t is th e m at te r?" I tried, by means of cosmiccontact, to ascertain just why we had this strong feeling of pressure, which by now wascausing us no small amount of anxiety. The stifling feeling grew more intense. Then the discwithdrew into the distance, and immediately we began to feel well again.

The voice of Raphael spoke to us, "We wa nt ed to let you exp er i e n c e thi s se n sa t i on of pre ss u r e , in or de r th a t yo u mi gh t bet t er un de r s t a n d ho w you m us t un de rg o a c er t ai n a mo u n t

of pu r i f i c a t i o n an d re or i en t a t i o n of yo ur life en er g i e s wi t h ea ch ne w m ee t i n g wi t h us. Yo ur

pla n et is i n an im p ur e sta t e be c au s e the he ar t of m a n is i mp u re . T he E ar th is o ut of h ar m o n y ,

an d di s i nt e gr a t i n g vib r at io n s, lik e th e sc ou r ge s th at las h he r s or ro w i n g m ul ti t u de s , cr ea te

ev er- w id e n i n g z on e s on th e pla ne t w he r e the lif e en er g i e s ar e un de r m i n e d . O ne da y yo u wi l l

co mp re h e n d the rea l i t y o f the s e con di t i on s wh i c h are be y on d the gra s p of you r lim i t ed

sc i en c e. Th os e few wh o ha ve be gu n to rea l i z e the tru e si t u at io n ar e mi su n d e r s t o o d an d lef t

a l o ne . "

I heard what Raphael was saying to us and was fearful, lest the sensation of stifling

oppression overtake us again.

"N ow w e ar e g oi n g," came the voice of Raphael from the disc. "F ol l o w th e p at h. W e wi l l m e et

a ga i n far th e r u p."

Because of the rain and the mud, we continued the climb with considerable difficulty. The wet grass was slippery, and we grasped at the lush growth to pull ourselves forward. At last, wecame to a broader footpath that led to a little meadow. We had scarcely arrived when we saw the disc, standing there on the ground just a few dozen meters from us. I was surprised tosee that it seemed level in spite of the sloping ground on which it rested. This was apparently accomplished by varying the lengths of the supporting members between the disc and the

three-ball landing gear, thus maintaining perfect balance.

"H o w w o n d e r f u l!" Tina cried out.

Between us and the disc, a few meters distant, stood Raphael. The rain had noticably decreased, but this man from space did not seem to be the least wet. He greeted us heartily and came closer.

"It is go od to be ab l e to m ee t wi t h you up he r e," he said. "W ha t a be au t i fu l sp ot on pla ne t

E a rt h th is is!"

Tina called our space farer's attention to the fact that our visits almost always seemed to take place in the rain.

"T ha t w on 't al w ay s b e th e c as e ," answered Raphael, "but the E ar th m us t be cle an s e d . M uc h

w at e r wi l l y et ha v e to flo w, an d no t th at al on e ."

Tina then said that she was really very happy, and that the rain seemed to be quite a normal part of our meetings; that she understood the idea of a needed cleansing very well, whichthis indispensable natural element illustrated so perfectly.

Raphael invited us to listen closely to the voice of the rain. He said that mankind was moreand more losing its sense of oneness with nature. "T o r eg a i n th i s p er s p e c t i v e , " he continued,"wo ul d be the k ey to b ei ng he al e d of m a n y of t he ev i l s th at no w pl ag u e m an k i nd ."

We stood in silence. Only the whispered patter of raindrops falling on leaves and grass could




be heard. Yet, in the drenched surroundings and the gray atmosphere, there was a quality of vibrant life because of the presence of this being.

"If the pe op le of E ar th do not ret ur n to a sta t e of pe ac e wi t h cr e at io n, an d do no t lea r n to

re l at e ha r m o n i o u s l y wi t h na t ur e , sh e wi l l no t re ve a l he r he ar t to the m . T he y wi l l no t be ab l e to

d ev e l o p fu rt h e r, in s pi te of al l th ei r s ci e nt i fi c di s c o v e r i e s ."

"Tru e kno w l e d g e , wh i c h the hig h er de v el o p m e n t of th e Cr e at o r ' s chi l d r en bri n gs wi t h it,

in c l ud e s the rea li t y o f th e inf i n it ud e of w or ld s wi t hi n the un i ve r s e, w hi c h rea c h es far be yo n d

the re al m of o nl y m at e ri a l di m e ns i o n s . Y ou r sc i en c e , w hi c h res e ar c h e s m at t e r on l y, an d do es

not con ce r n its e l f at al l wi t h tha t w hi ch go es bey o nd it, can lea d yo u on l y to a kno w l e d g e of

the sup e r fi c i a l i ti es of cr e at i on , wi t h th e gr ea t da ng e r th a t the m os t im po r t a n t pa r t wi l l be

ov er lo o k e d . Th i s is t he rea s on w hy yo ur ac hi e v e m e n t s ar e c on s t a n tl y mi sa p p l i e d ."

By this time the rain had ceased falling and we had again put down our umbrella. Raphaelwas leaning lightly against a tree, and every so often he would sweep the scene with a lookof keen intensity, as if in wonder at the blossoming plant life all around us. We suspected thatour meeting might be drawing to a close.

Raphael invited us to come with him a little way in the direction toward the spot where thedisc was resting on the ground. "Y ou r s ci e n c e ," he continued, "m us t lea r n to rec o gn i z e its

lim i t at io n s. M at te r ca nn o t be m a st e r ov er m at t e r. W h e n m an is a w ak e n e d to t he fac t tha t tru e

kn ow l e d g e co m es in oth er wa ys as we l l , sc i en c e wi l l al s o be a h el p on the ch os e n pa t h. S o,

as yo u no w ar e, an d wi sh to r em a in , w e wi l l ne ve r be ab l e to g iv e yo u hi gh e r kn ow l e d g e. Y ou

wo ul d wa nt to us e it for yo ur pu r po s e s of hu m a n po we r, an d the r ef o r e in d an ge r o u s w ay s. To

tha t en d yo u are ev en pre pa re d to bri n g ab ou t di s or d e r an d po l l ut i on in th e reg i on of sp ac e

su r ro u n d in g the E ar th . Y ou wi l l find us vig i l an t, ho w ev e r , for it w il l no t be pe rm i t t e d tha t yo u

sh ou ld un l ea s h de at h an d de st ru c t i o n ov er the w ho le pla n et ."

W e wa l k e d slo wl y to g e t he r ac r os s the me ad o w . Ra ph a e l , ta l l an d ma j es t i c, wa s bet we e nTin a an d m e. His ste p wa s lig h t an d su r e; hi s sh oe s see m e d to be m ad e of a m a t e r ia l tha t

w as c op p e r- c ol o r e d an d a s lig ht as a fe at h e r. H e w or e a fa ir l y tig ht- fit t i ng s pa c e s ui t, al so of a

co pp e r y ton e. "Yo u be l on g to the br ot he r h o o d of un i ve r s al lov e," I said. "Wh a t, t he n, is th e

me a n i n g of you r sta t e m e n t th a t you wo ul d no t al l o w da n ge ro u s Ea r t h m a n to exp a n d hi s

ac ti vi ty u nc h e c k e d in t o ou te r s pa c e ?"

"Ou r m et h o d s ar e pe ac e f u l ," he answered. "If y ou ne ve r t h e le s s ins i st on go i ng ah ea d wi t h

yo ur wa r pla ns or m ak e fal s e pe ac e pr op o s a l s be hi n d wh i ch you hi d e oth er int e nt i on s , yo u

wi l l no t su c ce e d, fo r we wi l l no t al l o w it. F ir s t , you mu st le a r n the wa y of go o dn e s s, of

u ni v er s a l jus ti c e a nd of l ov e. O nl y af t er th at c an y ou d o a s y o u pl ea s e ."

"If I u n d er s t a n d y ou c or re c t ly ," I responded, "thi s m ea n s tha t you wo ul d ne ve r us e for c e to

de ny ea r t h m a n ac ce s s to o ut er sp ac e , bu t you wo ul d in s o me m an n e r m ak e it im po s s i b l e for

hi m to vio l at e the pu r i t y of out er sp ac e by m ea n s of th e nu cl e a r bo m b an d ot h er po l l ut i ng

de vi c es w hi c h m ay be s en t ou t fro m the ea r th ."

"R igh t ," he answered. "A nd th at is a ls o ac c or d i n g to t he u ni v er s a l la w of G o d ou r F at h e r. "

He paused for a while and then went on to say that we would find in our scriptures that thechildren who were rebellious against the Universal Father's love were given a certainboundary beyond which they were not permitted to pass. Only for the righteous, the children

of good will, does the Father set no boundaries on the paths by which His children come toHim. "Th e pla ne t s of th e w ho le c os m o s ," he said quietly, "be l o ng to un i v er s a l lo ve. T he y fe elbo un d to on e an ot h e r in a co m pe t i ti o n of lov e an d co op e ra t i v e se r vi ce . Ev er y br ot h e r fe e l s

lik e a b r ot h er be ca u s e he is th e ch i l d of a F at h er- C re a to r. K no w l e d g e do es no t m ea n "might,"




as wi t h yo u, bu t m or e co op e ra t i v e n e s s , m or e hu mi li t y, m or e lov i ng kin dn e s s. Lov e m ea n s

gi vi n g, wi th o u t as ki n g a ny t hi n g in r et ur n. R ec e i v i n g is i nc lu d e d in t he ide a of lo ve, b ut it is n ot

the rea so n tha t m ot i va te s us to lov e on e ano th e r. O n E ar t h on e mi su s e s kn ow le d g e to rul e

ov er a b ro t h er . Al l to o of t en on e w ho st an d s hig he r up pr o m ot e s inj u st ic e , an d for ge t s w ha t it

is l ik e to st an d do w n bel o w. T he on l y mi gh t tha t w e re co g n i z e is t he be ne f i c e n t po w e r of the

He av e n l y Fa t he r. Th e on l y tru e po we r is tha t wh i ch sp r i ng s fro m lov e. Tru e kno w l e d g e an d

re sp o n s i b i li ty lie in s er v i c e, go o d wi l l, h um i li ty , a nd si m pl ic i t y , in vi ew of th e imm e a s u r a b l e

gr an d e u r of th e u ni v er s e ."

Tin a res po n d e d wi t h a c om m e n t a r y on ho w far we Ea r t h dw el l e r s we r e fro m rea l i z in g su c h a

sin gl e an d w on d e r f u l ex i st e nc e . S he s ai d th at w ha t R ap h a e l ha d be en tel l i ng us ab ou t life on

tho s e pl a n e t s tha t be l on g to un i v er s a l lov e wa s the dre a m of so m an y Ea r t h dwe l l er s wh o

lo ng for p ea c e an d ju st ic e.

"M an y of E ar th 's pe op l e," Raphael observed, "pay no att e nt i o n to the un i v e r s a l law s of

cr ea ti o n, no r do the y ac ce p t th em . Ot he r s ha ve pe r v er t ed the se tru t hs , an d co m p l i c a t e d the m

in w a y s c or re s p o n d i n g to the ha rd n e s s of th ei r mi nd s , tea ch i ng the pe op l e to t ak e on bu rd e n s

wh i ch the y cou l d no t the m s e l v e s ca r r y. Th i s too has be en sp ok e n and wr i t t en ab ou t. Th us ,

m an y E ar th bro t he r s do no t ob ey the di v i ne law s bec a us e the y are tru e reb el s, an d ot h er s,be ca u s e th ey do no t be l i ev e the m to b e ge nu i ne an d jus t. B ad tea ch e r s of t he la ws the re fo r e

ha ve m uc h to an s w er fo r wi t h re sp e c t to the i r o wn br ot h er s . Th e sc ri pt u r e s ar e v er y st r i ct wi t h

s uc h p er s o n s . "

I said, in response, that I seemed to recall that some of the truths which he mentioned weretaught to us by Jesus of Nazareth almost two thousand years ago.

"If yo u re po r t th es e , m y w or d s , to y ou r E ar th br ot h e r s, " said Raphael, "y ou wi l l fi nd a fe w w h osa y tha t al l th i s is jus t a fai r y ta l e. Ot he r s wi l l sa y to y ou th at , sin ce th e sa m e m es s a g e w as

gi v en two tho us a n d ye ar s ag o, the y see no nec e s s i t y to rep ea t it no w. Th ey wi l l sa y the r e is

no nee d to re v e al th e s e tru t h s be c a u s e the y ar e al r e a d y so fam i l i a r to the m. To suc hpe r s on s , on e ca n on l y s ay, "Ha t s of f!" If E ar th m a n ha d re al l y lea r n e d th es e tea ch i ng s an d

tra n sl a t e d the m into ac t ua l pra ct i ce , we wo ul d no t be he r e tod ay to br i n g yo u thi s wa r n i n g.

B ut w e ha ve oth er w or d s fo r yo u as w el l , ot he r th i ng s ab o ut w hi c h w e wis h to s pe a k. Le t yo ur

s pi ri t s n ot be to o tro u bl e d , for m a n y ar e w ai ti n g to he ar ou r w or d s , an d wi l l re j oi c e in t he m ."

We stopped momentarily beside a very unusual bush. Raphael stroked it while he spoke,and treated it with the respect one might have for another human being. Tina had again putup the umbrella, since it had begun sprinkling once more. Raphael paid no attention to thewater falling on his head. His hair stayed dry, and that made me believe he was being helped by some unusual form of energy.

"Th e e a rt h , " began Raphael, as he tenderly touched the flowering bush, "wa s the G ar de n of

Ed en , wh i ch is s po ke n of in th e sc r i pt u r e s. E de n is t he wh ol e co sm o s , wh i ch ha s re ma in e d

tru e to t he lov e of t he Cr ea t o r- Fa t h er . Th er e c am e a t i me w he n the pe op le of E a rt h w an t ed to

ea t of the kn ow l e d g e of go o d an d ev i l . Th i s w as for bi dd e n , sin ce it wo u l d br i n g ha rm to tha t

wh i ch ha d be en crea te d . The Fa t he r ha d gi v en Hi s wa r n i n g. M an k i n d, ho we v e r, did no t wi s h

to be l i ev e th at w ar n i n g, an d so be ga n to ex p er i m e n t wi t h liv i ng aft er its o wn de si re s , an d wi t h

tha t, the cyc l e of ou r pre se n t tim e wa s be gu n . Y ou , wh o had eat en the lim i t l e s s fru i t s of

u ni v er s a l lov e, w a nt e d to e n j oy o ne si ng le fr ui t, na m e l y to t ry th e pi t i ab l e w ay of w r o n g d o i n g .

Mo r e o v e r , yo u sa i d the wa y of un i v er s a l lov e wa s mo no t o n o u s an d ted i o u s, an d thu s

tra d uc e d the sto r y of G od ' s di v i ne cre at i o n . M an be ga n to pu t the ba d in the pla ce of the

go od , se l f i s h n e s s in t he pla ce of lov e, w ar in t he pl ac e of pe ac e , an d de ca d e n c e in t he pla ce

of pr og r es s . H e w en t as t r ay , an d for th at he al s o ga ve the F at h er the bl am e , w ho , in H is lov e,

ha s gi v en al l Hi s ch i l d re n the wo nd e r f u l gif t of fre e wi l l . S o the wo rd wa s ful f i l l e d, wh i ch

st at e d . 'If y o u e at of th i s fo rb i d d e n fr ui t, y ou w il l s ur e l y di et " ANGELS IN STARSHIPS www.cosmic-people.com24



An expression of great seriousness came over the face of this brother from the universe,reflecting his profound inner anguish, and this touched me to the depths. Tina looked at himwith an expression of anticipation. There was something about his radiant countenance thatawakened within me a feeling of hope. His cheerful tranquility, and the warmth and lovingkindness in his look gave promise of a way of salvation.

"H o w wi ll it b e p os s i b l e, " asked Tina, "to ov er c o m e a co nd it i on tha t ha s alr ea d y ex i s te d on

E ar t h fo r m an y th ou s a n d s of ye ar s?"

"It h as all be e n w ri t te n ," said Raphael, as he resumed walking. "Ev er y t h i n g th at mi gh t

ev e n t u a te fro m the fre e do m of cho i c e of Ea r t h m a n wa s for s e en , an d hi s sa l v a t i on wa s

pro vi de d for th r o ug h a gre at pl a n of lov e, co r r e s p o n d i n g to the jus t i c e an d go o d n e s s of

un i ve rs a l la w. R eb e ll io u s m an wi l l ne ve r be ab an d o n e d ; rat he r, he wi l l be gi v e n su pp o r t ? he

wi l l be led, he wi l l be ch a s te n ed an d co mf o r t e d. Th e re wi l l co me a tim e wh en the On e to

wh om is g i v e n po we r in He av e n and on Ea r t h wi l l co me wi t h His ow n, an d the n the rul e of

ev i l wi l l be en d ed , as ha s be e n ord ai ne d . Go d the Fa t he r wi l l kno w ho w be s t to de a l wi t h

tho s e w ho ar e not y et re ad y for sa l va t i o n. W e wi l l th en no t be ab l e to do an yt h i n g fu r t he r. W e

wi l l ca r r y ou t the ne w pla n of the Fa t he r, wh i ch He has ca r ef u l l y pre pa r ed , bu t fo r th o se

co nc e r n e d , the r e wi l l be gre at so r r ow an d an gu is h tha t the y did not un de r s t a n d ho w to m ak eus e of s u c h a g re a t op p or t u n i t y of b ei n g re sc u e d ."

He was silent for a while. Then he added, "We ar e the che ru b i m of the sc r i p t u r e s. W e we r e

ap p oi nt e d by Go d Hi ms e l f to be G ua rd ia n s of Ed e n. Ne v e r wi l l we al l o w Ea r t hm a n to hav e

ac ce s s to the un sp o i l e d E de n- wo r l d, as lon g as he ha s no t ch an g e d fro m the sp i r i t of th e

po w er of th e ba d, ba ck to th e sp i r i t of un i ve r s al lov e. Tr av e l to th e sp ac e of ot he r w or ld s is

de ni ed yo u thr ou g h the jus t i c e of un i ve rs a l law. Fir st , yo u m us t to t a l l y re no u nc e the ba d.

T he n the E ar th wi l l ag ai n be th e G ar d e n of E d e n, an d th e pe op le of E a rt h wi l l be ac ce p t ed by

the un i ve rs a l bro t he r h o o d . Th i s gre at hi n dr a nc e wi l l be re mo v e d , an d we wi l l ret ur n an d be

ab l e to mo ve fre e l y ag a i n ab o ut th e Ea r t h, an d yo u ab o ut ou r dw el l i ng pla c es , as it w as

b ef o r e t he r eb e l li o n . "

Tina smiled and said she wished that day would soon come. Raphael read my thoughts and repeated what he had already told us. "We," he said with emphasis, "wi l l n ev e r r es o r t to th e

us e of for ce . Fo r ce al wa y s br i n gs on m or e for c e, ha t r ed br i n gs ha t r ed , an d de at h br i n gs

de at h. O ur we ap o n s ar e lov e, di s cr e t i o n , wi s do m an d pat i e n c e . W e ar e, ne ve rt h e l e s s, fa r

m or e eff ec ti v e in ac co m p l i s h m e n t tha n you co ul d po ss ib ly ima g i n e. W e wi l l no t al l o w ev i l to

tak e roo t in th e cos m o s , wh e r e ha r m o n y, lov e, an d the life- fo r c e rei g n. Fr om the ea r l i es t

ti me s w e ha ve re no u n c e d the all ur e m e n t of ev i l . B ei ng a cr ea tu r e wi t h fin i t e lim it at io n s br i ng s

wi t h it th e ob l i ga t i o n to trus t th e Cr ea t o r , w ho ha s gi v e n us fre ed o m an d dig ni ty . W e lov e His

la ws , a nd k no w th at Hi s lo ve o pe n s th e w ay to ev er la s t in g life. It is f oo l is h n ot to w an t to gi ve

up a l itt l e , an d th er e by to m i ss ou t on so m uc h ha pp i ne s s . W e lov e G od , ou r Fa th e r, be ca u s e

H e lov es us. H e lov es us un co n d i t io n a l l y, an d w e do lik ew is e , fo r th i s is th e pr op e r re sp o n s e .

S oo n yo ur pla ne t wi l l co m p r e h e n d thi s to o, an d the lon g a wa i t e d da y wi l l da w n for y ou. I tel l

y o u tr ul y , it w il l b e s o o n. "

We came to the place where the disc was.

"T ha t m e a n s , " Raphael concluded, "th a t th e ch er u bi m wi l l so on be a mo n g you . E ar t h wi l l

ag ai n be a p la ne t of uni ve r s al lov e, an d no lon ge r in the po w e r of ev i l. W e wi l l tak e y ou wi t h

us in sp ac e an d yo u wi l l vis i t ot h e r wo rl ds in you r sp ac e sh i ps . Yo u wi l l see k ou t th e m an y

ma n si o n s of th e Fat h er ' s ho u s e, and the ne w ag e of lov e wi l l pu t an en d to the ma n y

th ou s a n d ye ar hi st o r y of w ar , d ea t h a nd tri bu la t i o n. "

Here the meeting ended. Raphael bade us farewell and made his way toward the spacecraft, which was now in sight. We would have liked to inspect it more closely. Raphael turned




and said that he was sorry that he could not grant our wish at this time.

Through the portholes we could see the faces of two beautiful beings within the disc. We greeted them with a wave of the hand and they returned our greeting. The door closed silently after Raphael. Then the white light came on at the top of the dome. We heard a low humming sound, and saw the three-ball landing gear retract into the craft, which now hovered with a gentle rocking motion in the air.

There was a rustle of leafy boughs, and the shrubs bent low as if pressed by a sudden gustof wind. We experienced a slight pressure in our eardrums, and the disc lifted straightupwards, then turned in flight, and disappeared quickly in the clouds above.

(6)

CHAPTER 6

THE MOTHERSH IP FROM THE STARS

We drove through Sportono; at the western edge of the village, after crossing a bridge over the highway, we started up the steeply inclined road before us. There was a tang of

freshness in the air, such as is known to all who travel the countryside at this beautiful time of the year. We drove for several kilometers amidst pines and shrubs, green with the touch of nature in springtime.

Meanwhile, the night was falling rapidly. The mountain tops were only faintly visible in thesoft glow of the evening sky. The clouds disappeared and stars took their places in theheavens. The air smelled fresh and clean, washed by the recent rains.

I brought our friends' car to a halt at a convenient spot and told them to wait there, inaccordance with the instructions we had been given. Then Tina and I drove on farther.

We drove for a short distance under the trees, away from the main road, then parked the car and went on by foot. Since it was now dark, we had to light our way by means of a flashlightwhich we had brought with us. Tina said to me that if it had not been for the brothers, shewould never have ventured forth to such an out of the way place at night. She found the

going very difficult, since her shoes were unsuitable for such conditions, and we held eachother's hands for support as we tried to avoid the puddles and the mire.

After we had gone on like this for quite a long while, we began to be aware of voices. Westopped immediately in order to listen more closely. We could hear the voices of both menand women.

"I t i s they," said Tina. "I am s ur e of it. T he y ar e alr ea d y he re ."

I was almost sure that it was they, but, since I was not receiving mental confirmation of thatby 'cosmic contact', I thought it wisest to proceed with caution. I asked Tina not to speak

loudly, and to go very slowly. She, however, was full of joy and showed no fear whatsoever.

We came to a long row of bushes that formed a natural hedgerow bordering a large level




area, which remained hidden from view. We went along it to the end, where we came upon arather large meadow. Now and then the call of a night bird pierced the stillness.

The air had become noticeably fresher, so that we were glad to be able to don the pulloverswhich we had brought with us. With the aid of our flashlight, we looked over the clearingbefore us as best we could. It was uncultivated, and divided down the middle by a strip of tall

grass, the two halves of the field being on different levels. We pressed on through the wet

grass.

"I s en s e th at th ey ar e h er e ," Tina repeated. "I fe el c er t ai n th at t he y a re n ea r b y ."

I insisted that she be quiet, nevertheless, and decided we should wait there where we were.Meanwhile, we sat down on a large flat stone that seemed reasonably dry, and waited

patiently for some sign of their presence. Then came the voice of Raphael. It was clear, and nearby. "W e ar e al r ea d y on th e gr ou n d ," he said, "qui t e cl os e to w he r e y ou ar e."

Tina was jubilant, and said again she had felt it unmistakably. We turned off our flashlight,and Tina pointed to something barely visible at the end of the meadow, where the terrain

rose to a higher level. (3)There, where the dark border of the trees could just be distinguished, a light appeared, which

gradually grew brighter and brighter. The outline of a large cigar-shaped object resting on the ground began to be clearly discernible amidst the darkness.

"Oh, ho w wo nd e r f u l!" exclaimed Tina repeatedly. We were beside ourselves withamazement, and utterly astonished at the sight before our eyes.

The light grew in intensity, and now we could see the thing quite clearly. It was dozens of meters (perhaps 100 to 120) long, and, at its thickest girth reached almost to the height of the trees behind it. A long row of round portholes emitted colored lights that lit up the areawhere the object was resting. After a few minutes, the whole thing looked as colorful and brightly illuminated as a ship starting out on an ocean voyage. We were spellbound as wewatched the play of colored light that now seemed to come from all sides, as if from

fountains, whose sources we could not determine. Tina pulled my arm and wanted us to goimmediately to the giant space ship.

"L et u s w a it ," I said. "The y wi l l su r el y sa y so m e t h i n g to us so on ." We felt the same great joyousness within us that we had felt on the occasion of all the previous meetings. Soimpressive was this great vehicle from space, that the light-flooded meadow was no longer recognizable? it was as if one had been transported to a new and awesome world.

The glow of the cigar-shaped form grew even brighter, and then, before our eyes, began a play of light from the round windows which was truly a festival of luminous beauty. Therhythmically dancing beams of colored light touched our innermost being with a poignancy impossible to describe. Then, from one end of this ray-ship came, one after another, four

flying discs, so brightly shining as to appear more like globes of white light. They hovered,and gently set themselves down on the open place in the meadow between us and the big'cigar'.

The four small doors opened, and out came men and women. I recognized the form of Raphael, and my heart leapt for joy, so that it seemed caught in my throat. Tina waved a

greeting. They came right toward us. Their bodies seemed enveloped in a phosphorescent glow. Raphael was the first to reach us, and the others followed.

"W el c o m e to thi s pla c e of m ee t i n g", he said graciously; "to ni g h t y ou wi l l m e et ot he r br ot h e r s




"T he in ha b i t a n t s of pl an e t E ar th ," began Raphael, sitting relaxed in the center of the group,his legs lightly crossed, "are rea dy to sp e nd en o r m o u s su ms of m on e y to joi n us in spa ce .

A nd y et, w e ar e al re a dy ev er y w h e r e on E ar th . W e ar e a mo n g yo u, bo t h vi s i bl y, as yo u se e us

no w, an d al s o in wa y s un k no w n to you . Ma ny kno w of ou r ex i s t en c e an d ou r pre se n c e , ye t

de n y an y kn o wl e d g e of us. Ma n y of th o s e wh o ha v e see n us ins i s t th a t we be h av e in a

st r a ng e an d sen se le s s ma nn e r, ye s, ev e n tha t we ap p ea r to ac t co n t em p t u o u s l y tow ar d

the m. Y et the y do n' t wa nt to ta k e tha t s ma ll ste p tha t wo ul d lea d to an un de r s t an d i n g of the

w ho le pi c t u r e an d an s w er y ou r lon gi n g to k no w th e 'wh en c e , w he r e an d w hi t h er ?'"

There followed a period of silence. I rejoiced inwardly over this amazing meeting with these'pilgrims of the light,’ in the stillness of the night. I remembered the words that Raphael had spoken at our meeting at Zoagli, and in my mind compared them with what he was now saying. I was convinced that the Garden of Eden had been desecrated beyond recognitionby mankind who had rebelled against the Creator-Father's love. Just being in the presence of these brothers enabled me to sense and to comprehend so many things. I wished that thisnight could continue without ever ending.

"S o m e p eo p l e, " Raphael began again, "ask the m s e l v e s w he th e r we ex i s t at al l, an d the y

th i n k, 'If th e ex t r at e r r e s t r i a l s rea l l y ex i s t , wh y the n do the y not sho w the m s e l v e s to, an dco op e r a t e wi t h, us in a n op en m an n e r ? 1 Ho w ev e r , m an y pe op le of Ea r t h kn ow ve r y we l l tha t

w e do ex i s t, an d tha t w e do no t sh ar e th ei r eg ot is t i c ou t l oo k or w ar li ke te nd e n c y . In re al i t y,

the y wo ul d lik e to hav e us in the i r po we r, in ord er to ga i n kno w l e d g e fro m us wh i ch wo ul d

gi v e the m gre at e r op po rt u n i t i e s fo r po we r an d do m i n a t i o n . Th at is t he rea so n wh y we m us t

ac t in s uc h a w ay as to av oi d thi s da ng e r, an d w hy w e ar e w ai t i ng fo r th e ti me w he n it wi l l be

po ss ib l e to br i n g kn o wl e d g e to E a rt h br ot h er s fro m the ch i l dr e n of G o d, in c on fo r m a n c e wi t h

u ni v e r s a l l aw ."

The man with my name looked at me with love and compassion. My feeling toward him wasone of gratitude and awe. Now and then we heard the voice of a nightingale in the woods

nearby. In the still of the night, we stood entranced by the beauty of his song. A fresh aroma permeated the air.

Raphael said, "So o n the Ea r t h wi l l on c e mo r e be lik e the Ga r de n of Ed en . Bu t bef or e he r

pe op l e ca n be re al l y ha pp y , th ey wi l l ex pe r i e n c e m uc h ha r ds h i p an d suf f e r i n g, as a r es ul t of

the i r stu bb o r n n e s s an d ha r d ne s s of he ar t. In th e en d, ho w ev e r , th at lov e w hi c h d we ll s wi t hi n

ea ch on e of y ou wi l l ga i n th e up pe r ha nd ov er al l y o ur m al i c i o u s im pu ls e s ."

Nov Firkon entered into the conversation. His voice was friendly, and he spoke withanimation: "In th e Bi b l e , on e m ay rea d ho w the He br e w s m ad e a gre at jo u r ne y, wh i c h led

the m out of ca pt iv it y. V er y w el l , tha t is a ls o ou r m es s a g e for the s e da ys : th e pe op le of E ar th

sh ou ld pre pa r e th e m s e l v e s fo r a ne w jou r ne y, on e tha t ha s no eq ua l in al l you r hi s t or y. Nosin gl e ev en t, tha t ev er ye t ha pp e n e d on Ea r t h, ca n co m pa r e wi t h th a t wh i ch st a nd s bef or e

yo u no w. In or d e r to und er s t a n d tha t , on e mu st no t e the sig n s wh i ch wi l l ac c om p a n y thi s

jou rn e y, ac c or d in g to th e tex t. Clo u ds an d pi l l ar s of fire, w hi c h tod ay yo u w ou ld ca l l fl y i ng

sa uc e r s an d m ot he r s hi p s , we r e se en ov er the le a de r s of the He b r e w s wh o fl ed fro m Eg yp t.

E xa c tl y the s am e sig ns an d re al i t i es po r te n d in t he se da ys a n ew an d fina l jou r n e y, w hi c h wi l l

lea d yo u out of y ou r pr es e n t mi se r y, int o the tru e pr om i s e d lan d of un i ve r s al lov e. It is m os t

im p or t a n t th at al l pe o pl e u nd e r s t a n d thi s. T he ti me is s h or t."

Even if I had not been thoroughly familiar with the story of the Exodus, in the Old Testament,Firkon's explanation would have been easy to comprehend.

"We wi l l ac co m p a n y yo u," said Ilmuth in her beautiful, earnest voice, "as w e did in th os e

day s, an d ou r pre se n c e wi l l be mu ch m or e in ev i d en c e thi s tim e. W e wi l l lea d you to the

G ar d e n of E de n. T he pa t h lie s be fo re us no w, for al r ea d y th e ten pla g ue s of t he pla ne t st an d




rea dy to wo r k th e i r ha r m, as dec re e d by tho se sp i r i t s wh o are mi gh ty in do i ng ev i l . Yo u wi l l

tr a v el th r o ug h a wi l d er n e s s, in co mp a ri s o n to wh i c h the one tha t th e He br e ws ove r ca m e

wo ul d se em lik e an oa si s. Bu t we wi l l be ov er you as be f or e, on l y m or e vis i bl y, to aid an d

co mf o r t you . W e wi l l he l p yo u in ev er y wa y tha t w e ca n. W e wi l l be pi l l a rs of clo ud by da y,

an d pi l l a r s of fire by nig ht . W e wi l l ne ve r lea ve yo u alo ne , an d you wi l l be pro t ec t ed as no

ot h er cr e at u r e s on you r pla ne t ha ve be en pro t ec t e d be f or e. Fo r the for c es of de so la t i o n on

E ar th wi l l b e mi g ht y in de e d ."

Now Kalna began to speak, and her charming voice was accompanied by the persistentsong of a nightingale in the background. "Th e H e br e w s , " she said, "we r e led by a gre at

un i ve rs a l br ot h er , w ho w as bo rn he re in or de r to fu l f i l l thi s im po r t a n t mi ss io n . Hi s na m e w as

M os e s. Y ou wi l l be le d by a n ew Ho se s wh o m we al l l ov e an d ad mi re gre at l y. He wi l l lea d al l

the pe op le on thi s ne w ex od u s , lik e a g oo d br ot h er or fa t he r. All w ho trus t in h im an d w an t to

ha ve hi m as the i r lea de r, wi l l ar r i v e at th at go al tha t ha s be e n al r ea d y ch os e n . N o on e wi l l be

ab an d o n e d , if he do es no t wi sh to be. The m es s a g e tha t we bri n g to yo u fro m the un i ve rs e is

on e of h op e an d sa l va t i o n, du r i ng thi s ti me w he n da r k clo ud s ar e ga t he r i n g on th e ho r iz o n s of

pl a n e t E a rt h ."

"Y o u w il l di s c o v e r , " said Orthon in a joyful tone, "ho w m uc h go od n e s s an d be au ty is w it hi nyo u, an d all th r ou g h o u t the na t ur a l w or l d ar ou n d yo u. Fi r st , ho w e v e r, th e ba d wi l l tea c h yo u

all its di s as t e r o u s les so n s , in o rd e r tha t tho se w ho de si re th e go od m ay fre e th em s e l v e s fro m

the ba d an d for ev e r ban it fro m the i r ow n he ar ts . Un l es s th a t hap p en s , E ar t h m a n wi l l be a

da ng e r to hi m se l f an d to th e w ho le c os m o s . A nd w e wi l l , a s it is w ri t t en , dr aw a f la mi n g s wo rd

fo r th e de f en s e of th e pa r t of E de n tha t is u n sp o i l e d. W e, the ch er u b i m , wi l l gu ar d the en tr y to

Ed en ag a i ns t all wh o wo ul d bri n g de a t h an d dis ha r m o n y wi t h the m. On l y af t e r you hav e

reg a i n e d yo ur ori gi na l inn oc e n c e , an d ev i l c an no lon g er fin d ref ug e wi t hi n yo u, or an y wh e r e

on yo ur pla ne t, wi l l the ga t es of the cos m o s ag ai n be op en to yo u. Th at wi l l be a gre at da y,

a nd it wi l l c o m e s oo n ."

This brother awakened hope within our hearts. Tina wanted to ask a questions "Wh y do yo ucit e o nl y fr om th e Bi bl e?" she asked. "Ar en 't th er e al s o ot he r tex ts in w hi c h th es e thi ng s yo u

h av e b ee n tel l i ng us w er e re co r d e d ?"

"T hr o u g h o u t th e a ge s ," answered Raphael, "ma nk in d ha s be en gi v en m an y rev el a t i o n s , an d

the s e ha ve be en sp re a d by m an y di f f er e n t , trus tw o r th y wi t ne s s e s . T hu s, the F at he r wi sh e d to

en t er int o the hi s t or y of m an k i n d in a sp ec ia l wa y thr o ug h the pr ep a r a ti o n of the He br e w

pe op l e, th r ou g h w hi c h J es u s the C hr is t w ou ld lat er be bo r n. Th e Bib l e giv es the rev e l a t io n of

th i s int e r ve n t i o n of G od in the hi s t or y of m an k i n d. W e ca r r i ed ou t Hi s wi l l , an d co ns ta n tl y

fo l l o w e d th e pr og r es s , sin ce th en , of th i n g s w hi c h no w c on c e r n no t on l y th os e pe op l e, bu t al l

the pe op l e of the E ar th . Ot he r pe o pl e ha ve st ar te d on a di f f er e n t pa t h, but the y, to o, wi l l be

he l pe d . It is w h at Je su s C hr i s t s ai d an d did tha t m ak e s th e Bi bl e s o im po r t a n t an d so ti me ly .

The wh ol e Bi b l e is an in t r od u c t i o n to the gre at rev el at io n wh i ch rea ch e s its cli ma x in the

a po c a l y p s e . In i t, al l t he m o st i mp o r ta n t pr op h e s i e s of t he ol d a nd n ew hi st o r ie s of t he c ho s e n

pe o p l e of Go d are bro u gh t to g e t he r. Th e r e the ev e nt s are ou t l i n e d, wh o se im mi ne n t

fu l f i l l me n t we are tel l i n g you ab ou t, — t h e tri b u l at i o n s wh i ch E ar t h m us t en du re , in ord er to

br e ak the bo nd s of ev i l , — t h e wa y bac k to E de n. Al l pr o ph e s i e s up to thi s tim e ha ve co m e to

pa ss . N ov w e st an d at t he po i nt of f ul f i l l m en t of t he las t on e. W e w an t to c o mm u n i c a t e to y o u

an d to th e br ot h er s of E ar th th os e thi ng s th at w e de e m m os t hel pf u l fo r th em at th i s ti me . To o

m an y pe op le tod ay re ad th e sc ri pt u r e s in the sp i r i t of se l f im pr o v e m e n t on l y, bli nd to th e re al

m ea n i n g an d un m o v e d in the i r he ar t s. Th e si m pl ic i t y a nd di r ec t n e s s of th e ori gi n a l h as be e n

lo st , an d th ey ar e n o lo ng e r un d er s t o o d ."

At this point, Raphael ceased his discourse, remarking that, for reasons of safety, some of them would now return to the mother ship. It was decided that Raphael, Orthon and Firkon




would remain with us for a little while. The others would go back in three discs to the mother ship, leaving one on the ground in the charge of Zuhl. Those who departed for the shipwished us a hearty goodbye? all said that they would see us soon again, and reassured us of their love and support. Tina was deeply moved. She said she wished they did not have to

part. But Raphael again said that it was necessary.

The space brothers went back to the three discs, which, as soon as they were inside, rose up

and flew to the larger starship, where they disappeared inside. The lights were lowered, as atthe ending of a feast, when all is restored to normal again. Only a faint glow remained wherethe ship had been. From the round windows of the disc that still rested on the grass, a softlight was barely discernible.

Raphael invited us to go for a short walk with them. Firkon pulled from his pocket a little flashlight that cast a broad beam on our path. We walked on through the woods. Tina held onto my arm, and the three spacemen walked nearby, Raphael on my right, and Orthon and Firkon at Tina's side.

"Wh en we te ll yo u tha t you wi l l no t be al l o we d to co n t i nu e yo u r dri v e into sp a c e, we are

fu l f i l l i ng th e pr op h e s y of G en e s i s , w hi c h sa ys tha t the Lo r d G od ha s ap po i nt e d us gu ar d ia n sof E de n to ke ep m an fro m ga i n in g ac ce s s to the tre e of kno w l e d g e, in o rd er th a t he m ay no t

co nt a m i n a t e it w i t h ev i l . T he pr ac t i c e of ev i l , w hi ch y ou ha ve st ea d fa s t l y ad he r e d to, ov er th e

hi s t or y of yo ur pla ne t, wi l l soo n co m e to an en d, for you wi l l se e tha t th a t wa y, wh i ch you

hav e ch os e n to foll o w, wi l l tur n ag ai ns t yo u. O nl y the wa y of go od n e s s an d un i ve rs a l lov e

kn ow s no de l ay s an d no ev i l co ns e q u e n c e s . W ho e v e r pe r si s t s in wa ys tha t are er r o ne o u s wi l l

fin d th at th e re su lt wi l l be tri bu la t i o n . T ha t is a n i mp o r ta n t pr ov i si o n , b y w hi c h th e c hi l dr e n w ho

ar e in e rr or wi l l n ot irr et ri e v a b ly los e th ei r w ay b ac k to th e go o d F at h e r."

"If I un d e r s t a n d y ou c or r e c tl y ," I said, "th e E ar th is n e ar th e e nd of th e pr es e n t di sp e n s a t i o n ."

"Yo u ar e ind ee d at th e en d of th i s di s pe n s a t i o n , th i s pre se n t ord er ," replied Firkon as hestood still and eyed me intently. "So on you wi l l be in tha t wo nd e r f u l er a, to wa rd wh i ch the

sc r i p t ur e s of all pa s t tim es hav e be e n po i n t i ng . Bu t th e thi n g s wh i ch m us t co me to pas s

be f or e th a t tim e wi l l be so r r ow f u l ind ee d . It i s u rg en t l y ne ce s s a r y th a t m an k i n d gr as p the

se r i ou s n e s s of the str ai gh t f o r w a r d m es s a g e w e ar e gi v i ng y ou , as qu i ck ly as po ss ib l e . Al l thi s

ha s be en tol d y ou lon g ag o in t he sc ri pt u r e s . B ut the tru e m ea n i n g of t ha t w hi c h w as s ai d an d

wr it te n fo r y ou r s ak e h as b ee n los t in t he c on v o l ut i o n s of y o ur d el u d e d thi nk i n g.

Th i s m ee ti n g, an d al l t ha t we ha d se en an d ex pe ri e n c e d for so m e tim e no w, wa s for us the

m os t tan gi b l e pr oo f of th e trut h of th at w hi ch w as be i ng tol d to us.

"W hy is it," asked Tina, hesitatingly, "th a t you don ' t gi v e thi s m es s ag e to pe o pl e wi t hinf l ue n c e an d po w e r ? It is s ur el y m uc h m or e lik el y tha t su ch pe r s on s w ou ld be be l i ev e d . Th ey

co ul d ac co m p l i s h m uc h to wa rd bri ng i n g ab ou t th e un de r st a n d i n g of tho se wo r d s of sc r i p t u r e

t ha t a re a b o u t to b e f ul fi ll e d ."

It was Orthon who replied. "W e hav e al wa y s cho se n or di na r y pe op le for ou r m es s a g e s, " hesaid, "wh o w ou ld no t di s t or t th e re al m ea n i n g of ou r w or d s th r ou g h the inf l ue n c e of the i r o wn

tho ug h t s an d tra i n i ng . On l y a rec ep ti ve mi nd wi t h ou t pr e c o n c e i v e d ide a s is qu a l i f i e d to

co nv e y wi t h fid el i t y a m e s s a g e fro m hig he r re al m s . T he fa ct tha t E ar th pe op le wi l l no t be l i ev e

w ha t is t ol d by a c omm o n pe rs o n is p ro o f of n ot hi n g bu t a d i s cr im i n a t i on ba s ed on ar r og a n c e .

Ne ve r t h e l e s s, we kn ow tha t tho se wh o wa nt to he ar th i s m es s a g e, and wh o lov e the tru t h,

wi l l no t ha ve thi s di f f i c u l ty . E ac h on e wi l l fee l the tr ut h of the m es s a g e wi t hi n hi s o wn he ar t.S cr ip t u r e pr ov i de s th e to uc h s t o n e , or te st of r e al it y, fo r th at w hi c h is c o m i n g up o n y ou r w or ld .

W e s pe a k to al l m e n of go od wi l l."




"I t i s w r i t t e n , " added Raphael, in his melodious voice, "th a t th e Lo r d G od pu ni sh e d m an wi t h

the wo r l dw i d e de l ug e, an d tha t he pro m is e d tha t thi s wo ul d ne ve r ha pp e n ag ai n. Th e Bi b l e

al s o sa y s tha t G od m ad e a c ov e na n t th r o ug h No ah wi t h al l m a nk i n d , ev en inc l ud in g tho se of

ge n er a t i o n s ye t to be bo r n. He gav e No ah a sig n as pro of of Hi s pr o mi s e to hi m an d hi s

de s ce n d e n t s: th e sig n of Hi s rai n bo w in th e clo u ds . Cl e ar l y, He di d no t me an on l y the

rai n bo w tha t yo u see af t e r a s to r m , bu t He cho se the ex pr e s s io n to sy m b ol iz e His co v en a n t

wi t h Ea r th m e n , wh o ha d reb el l ed ag ai n s t Hi m, an d ha d be en ch as t e n e d wi t h the de l ug e . Th e

bo w w as th e sig n of the br i dg e of un i on be t w e e n tw o sh or e s; th e di v i ne , w he r e d we lt Hi s tru ech i l dr e n , an d the hu m a n wh er e Hi s E ar t h l y ch i l d re n ha d ch os e n to reb el ag ai ns t Hi s law of

lov e. Bu t He pla c ed Hi s bo w in the clo u ds of the he a ve n s an d dec re e d tha t the wa t er s of a

gr ea t floo d ne ve r ag ai n w ou ld fal l up on the E ar th , to b ri ng s or ro w to m a n k in d . N ow , w he n no

clo ud s w er e the re , th at mi gh t ha ve br ou g h t ra in, of w ha t w as th e Fa th e r- G o d sp ea k in g ? Th e

wo r d 'cl o u d' m ea n t fly i n g sh i ps , sp ac e s h i p s an d st a r sh ip s ; in ot h er wo r ds , G od 's co v en a n t

wo ul d be as si gn e d to us, an d, ab ov e al l, t o the on e wh o is i n ou r mi ds t, an d wh o wa s sen t to

E ar t h, ev en thi s ne w M os e s , w ho no w wi l l le ad E ar th in i ts ex od u s fro m ev i l to the pr om i s e d

la nd of E d e n. "

"Isa i ah sp ok e of us wh en he as ke d, 'W ho ar e the se wh o fly lik e clo ud s, lik e do ve s to th e i r

do ve c o t e s? ' H e sp ok e of ou r fly i n g di s cs , w hi c h fly to th e m ot h e r s h i p s, as y ou sa w thi s nig ht .T he ex pr e s s io n 'cl o ud s ' is f ou n d thr ou g h o u t the Bi bl e. E ze k ie l fo un d hi m se l f co nf ro n t ed by a

gr ea t clo ud , an d he de sc r i b e d the st ar s hi p . R ea d ag ai n w ha t he rec o r d e d . A nd w ha t w er e th e

pil l a r s of clo ud by da y an d pi l l a rs of fire by nig ht , tha t led the He b r e w pe op le th r ou g h the

wi l d er n e s s? Th e cos m ic m aj es t y of th e Lo r d G od is re v ea le d in His he av e n l y ho st s. He, the

Lo r d of Hos ts , has ac t e d thr o ug h the ag e s thr o ug h us wi t h the s e sig n s of His pr e s e n c e. I

al re a d y tol d y ou ," Raphael said with emphasis, "tha t th e Lo r d sp ok e fro m the clo ud s, as is

st at e d in t he P s al m s . "

Raphael turned now, in order to come back to the meadow where Zuhl was waiting with thebeamship and the disc. And he said, "It is wr it te n : 'I pu t M y b o w in t he cl ou d s , a nd it wi l l s e r v e

as a s ig n of the cov e na n t be t we e n M e an d the E ar th . ' Th es e sig ns yo u ha ve be f or e you , an d

the y ha ve be en sho w n to mi l l i o ns of E ar t h peo p l e. It i s of ut mo s t im po r t a n c e , "he said in astrong, clear tone, "tha t wh oe v e r wo ul d un d er s t a n d , sh o ul d un d er s t a n d the tru t h of th e

sc ri pt u r e s . Th e tru t h il lu mi n e s th e un de r s t a n d i n g an d en ki n dl e s th e he ar t. O n thi s ba si s w e do

ou r w or k, an d inv i t e m an y pe rs o n s of E ar th to co op e r a t e wi t h us."

"R ea d w h at is w ri tt e n!" he continued. "Re ad an d co ns i de r c ar ef u l l y ev er y pa ss a g e . G od sa i d

to N o a h: 'W he n I bri ng m y clo ud s ov er th e E ar t h, an d th e bo w sh al l be se en in t he clo ud , th en

I wi l l re m e m b e r m y co ve n a n t , wh i ch is b et w ee n m e an d yo u an d ev er y liv i n g cre at u r e of all

k i nd s , a nd ne v er ag ai n s ha ll th e w at e rs be c o m e a f lo od to d e st ro y al l f le sh ."

"Do yo u not th i n k th at the ap pe a r a n c e of o ur cr af t in y ou r sk i es be co m e s m or e fre qu e n t? W e

as s ur e you , Go d the Fat h er ha s tol d us, tha t th e tim e is now at ha n d, in wh i c h He ha s

det e r m i n e d to c al l fo r t h th e fla gs h ip s of the tru e ch i l dr e n of E ar t h an d so on th e rai nb o w wi l l be

se en abo v e the m, in o rd er th a t th e cov en a n t be t we e n us an d the Fa t he r m ay be kno w n to a ll,

a co v en a n t wh i c h wi l l al s o be ex t en d e d to the ch i l d r en of Ea r t h. O n the s e sh i p s fro m the

he av e n s we wi l l be fou nd , an d the r e wi l l be be f or e all, t he on e wh o pr om i s e d to co m e in the

clo ud s of he av e n in glo r y an d po we r. He wi l l tak e you yo u wi t h us ba ck to E de n, to dw el l in

Hi s g ar d e n a ga in .”

In the meantime, we had arrived at the meadow, and I saw, in the background, the glimmering light from the starship and from the disc, beside which Zuhl was patiently waiting.

Now Firkon took up the conversation: "It is go od to e mp h a s i z e tha t th e he ar ts of the pe op l e

m us t be ma de rec ep ti ve to the m es s ag e of th e sc r i p t ur e s , an d tha t it s ho ul d be se e n in

re l at i o n to th e sig ns of ou r tim e s. M an y w ou ld lik e to s ol ve ev er y th i ng by m ea n s of log i c an d




in t el le c t u a l st ud y , b ut th e tr ut h is m u c h si m pl e r a nd m or e pr of o u n d th an al l th ei r ha ir- s pl i t ti n g.

The chi l d r e n of th e Fa t he r, wh o wi s h to kno w the tru t h, wi l l se ns e tha t it s pe ak s to the i r

h ea rt s , a nd wi l l o pe n th e m s e l v e s to i t. We wi l l al w ay s b e re ad y to h el p y ou ."

Raphael put a hand on my shoulder, and looked at me with friendly earnestness. "The

r e v e l a t i o n s , " he said, "tha t w e ha ve gi v e n yo u tod ay wi l l co m e as a s ur pr is e to m a n y, as th ey

did to yo u. Y ou wi l l ex pe r i e n c e m uc h tro ub le an d mi su n d e r s t a n d i n g. It is n ec e s s a r y tha t th i s

co m e ab ou t, in o rd er tha t the ve i l of u n kn o w i n g be lif t e d fro m th es e thin g s. M an y pe r s on s of go od wi l l wi l l re sp o n d wi t h be l i ef an d aid. T hu s, the y he l p to pro m o t e the w or k of tho s e w ho

do go od , an d do not lie, a nd w e wi l l be wi t h the m . N ow w e m us t lea ve yo u, bu t ou r gr ee t i n g is

as al wa y s , — u n t i l w e m ee t ag ai n!" With warm embraces, we bade a fond farewell. The threeboarded the waiting disc, which disappeared inside the starship a moment later. From thehuge craft a humming sound could be heard, and the light around it grew stronger, changing

from pearl-white to orange-gold. Then it quickly lifted starward, streaked like a flash of lightning, and disappeared from sight.

Our friends had remained near the spot where we had left them. Robert had recorded theimages that came into his mind telepathically, and had sketched exactly the starship and the

four discs. Nico had seen, from a nearby knoll, a light moving erratically in the sky. Its zigzagcourse left no doubt of its identity. Anna and Paul had followed parts of the conversation by means of cosmic contact, mentally. Each one had received a sign that confirmed the reality of the direct contact with the space brothers that Tina and I had experienced.

It was with a feeling of great inner happiness, after this deeply moving experience, that wedrove back down to the Riviera to resume our journey back to Genoa.

(7)

CHAPTER 7

A MEETING IN THE MIDST OF PEOPLE

One evening, I invited Tina to go for a walk with me along the shore at Nervi. We also asked our good friends, Paulo and Roberto,to come with us. We left our auto near the train station,

and started off on the road to the seacoast. It was a beautiful evening and the air was mild.We walked for a long time along the coast, stopping now and then to watch the play of wavesthat sprayed the banks with foam. We had the feeling that something out of the ordinary wasin the air. In my mind I turned to Raphael, seeking to come into cosmic contact with him, but Ireceived no answer. We turned around and went back in the direction of the station. But, aswe reached the wide alley of palms with its beautiful spring-like aroma, Tina and I both felt asense of great peace come over us.

Suddenly, I was surprised by something and I pressed Tina's hand. She said nothing; she,too, saw what had astonished me so: Raphael was walking on the sidewalk across thestreet. He was accompanied by one of the other space brothers. The two were walking

leisurely, and with no apparent concern. If one had not known who they were, one would have surely taken them for two distinguished looking men of Earth. In a manner asinconspicuous as possible, I left the side of the street where we were walking in order todraw nearer. Tina remained with our friends, who seemed oblivious to what was going on.




Raphael turned around, gave me a slight smile of recognition, but said, by means of cosmiccontact, that we could not converse together in normal speech at this time. So I followed them from a short distance. There, before my eyes, was the proof that the brothers wereamong us, working for us, even in these days!

Raphael was wearing a very elegant looking suit made of a light weight blue fabric. The other man was also elegant, but dressed more in sports attire. As I thought it over, it became clear

to me that the love which these beings felt toward us was truly unconditional. They wereready to do everything possible in order to help us, even to be one with us on Earth.

"W h en yo u re ad th e Bi bl e," said Raphael in spirit,"y ou wi l l fin d it is w ri tt e n: 'B e n ot fo rg e t fu l t obe ho sp it a b l e to st r an g e r s, fo r in so do i ng so m e ha ve en t er t a in e d an ge l s un a w a r e s . '"

He continued on his walk, his companion at his side. I followed after them, outwardly showing no particular interest, but I thought deeply about these words of scripture. I could scarcely believe that I was being privileged to experience these things which were so clearly stated there.

Raphael continued,"Al t h o ug h we we r e rec ei ve d wi t h lov e an d res pe c t by the bro t he rs of

Ea rt h in fo r me r tim es , th a t wo ul d no t be the cas e tod ay . O n E ar th , as we ha ve sa i d be f or e,

th er e is l es s lo ve th an th e air y ou br ea t h e. " Then he said something, as if he were reassuringsomeone, and added,to me, "To da y w e ca nn o t s ho w ou r s el v e s op en l y . W h o e v e r wi l l be l i ev e

in th e go od n e s s an d tru t h of ou r m es s a g e, wi l l do so bec a us e he fin d s a pa r al l el wi t h i n hi s

ow n hea rt . Th os e wh o ch oo s e not to be l i ev e wi l l als o fin d a mp le ev i de n c e of ou r pre se n c e in

the i r m i d st . Th er e wi l l co m e a tim e wh en we ca n sh ow ou r se lv e s op en ly ; the n ou r joy wi l l be

g re a t in d e e d !"

After these words, he wished me well on my walk with my friends, and begged me not tocontinue following him. He turned and sailed at me, and his companion did likewise.

(8)

CHAPTER 8

EXPLANATIONS AND TEACHING

On another occasion, a meeting with Raphael had been arranged. We arrived at the meeting place as the sun was beginning to set. The travellers of the light did not make us wait for them very long. We saw Raphael, and with him were Firkon, Orthon, Kalna and Ilmuth. They came nearer and greeted us most heartily. We sat down in the grass. From up here we could see the valley lying before us, and, in the background, the sea. A few meters behind us,began the trees of the forest.

Raphael gave a quick glance toward Firkon, and I understood that he was asking him tobegin speaking. And so Firkon began, in his characteristically lively manner.

"Wh en we sa y to you tha t ou r sta r sh ip s trav e l ra p i dl y ab ou t th e un i ve rs e , th i s m us t no t be

un de r s t o o d to m ea n th at w e tra ve l in m a t er ia l re gi o ns on l y. T he un i ve rs e co nt a i n s bo u nd l e s s

reg i on s be yo n d the m at e r i a l on e tha t yo u kn ow . Th e on l y di me n s i o n tha t is o bs e r v e d by you r




sc i en c e is t he m at e ri a l . Th e co s mi c di m en s i o n s , ho w e v e r, ar e so ric h in n u m b e r an d v ar i et y,

tha t you can n ot hav e the fai n t es t id e a ab ou t th e m. It w ou l d tak e a gr ea t de al of tim e and

kn o wl e d g e to be g i n to ap p r ec i a te wh at we ar e tel l i n g yo u . In no wa y can yo u , wi t h m er e

fan ta s y, c om p r e h e n d m or e th an the s ma ll e st pa r t of su ch a g ra n d re al i t y."

Firkon waited to allow some of that which had just been said to penetrate our understanding.I saw how attentively the space brothers, sitting around us, were listening.

"In th e c osm o s , " he continued, "the re is no t the on l y m at e ri a l di m en s i o n. T he r e ar e ul t r a-

m at er i a l di me n s i o n s tha t enc o m p a s s not on l y len gt h, br ea d t h an d de pt h, bu t a m uc h gr ea te r

ric h ne s s of li fe- re al it ie s, a s a c on s e q u e n c e of w hi c h al l of th at w hi c h yo u c al l b eh in d , in fro n t

of, o ve r, un de r, wi t hi n an d wi t ho u t, be co m e out m o d e d co nc e p t s. Th e hi gh e r a u ni ve rs e is, th e

m o re its lif e- for c e e xp r e s s e s its el f in n e w, fr ee fo r m s , an d th e c on s c i o u s n e s s ex te n d s its el f to

a m or e co m pr e h e n s i v e po i nt of v ie w. Ea ch cos m ic di me n s i o n is s ui t a b l e for a h um a n bo dy of

a c or r e s p o n d i n g gra d e of d ev e lo p m e n t . E ac h ne w un i ve r s e, br ou g h t for t h th r ou g h m an 's so ul

de ve lo p m e n t , rep re s e n t s its el f to hi m an d hi s mi nd , w hi ch ha s at t ai ne d a n e w

42

an d hi g he r ind i v id u al i t y, wi t h a m ea n i n g an d a ne w wa y of th i n ki ng , wh i ch wa s unk n o w n in

the ea r l i e r ou t m od e d dim e n s i o n. Th u s ea c h ne w st e p in th e ove r al l un i v er s e br i n gs ne w

rea li t i es an d ne w w ay s- of-bei ng of the lif e for ce wi t h it, a nd thi s de r i ve s di r ec t l y fro m th e

sa me un i v er sa l law s tha t go v er n th e wh o l e cre a t i o n. Th e mo r e de v el op e d , an d thu s

co m pl et e, the di m e ns i on s are, th e mo r e the co n s c i o u s n e s s kn o w s of tha t wh i c h it

ex pe r i e n c e s , na m e l y lov e; the lov e by w hi c h all w a s cr ea te d , an d w hi c h w or k s wi t hi n us. T he

all-e m b r a c i n g lo ve is t he lif e- fo rc e th at h ol d s to g et h e r al l th at is."

Firkon paused again. The lively tone of his voice and his gestures gave life to his discourse,which he illuminated with examples and comparisons.

"As soo n as a sta r s h i p lan d s on the Ea r t h," he said, "it is fu l l y m a t e ri a l iz e d . It re m a i n s ,

ho w ev e r , en ve lo p e d in c os m i c po w e r , w hi c h m ak e s it in de p e n d e n t of g ra vi ta ti o na l la ws of t he

pla n et . Fo r th i s re as o n , w e ca n lif t of f fro m the E ar th wi t h ea se , an d, in a m o m e n t , ov er c o m e

all th e law s kno w n to yo u r ph y si c s . Th u s we ris e fro m the Ea r t h at the id e a l ve l o c i t y for

de m a t e r i a l i z a t i o n wi t h no dif f i c ul t y at al l, be ca u s e we are no t co ns tr a i n e d by the la w of

gr av i t y. W h e n w e ra i se th e fre q u e n c y of o ur life- vi br a ti o n , w e fin d ou rs e l v e s p er fe c t l y at t u ne d

to the lif e of ot h er di me n s i o n s. Q ui t e vo l un ta r i l y we ca n as ce n d to the he av e n s of hi g he r

di m en s i o n s , or de sc e n d to lo we r di m en s i o n s, ev en to thi s m at e r i a l sta ge ."

I wanted to ask a question: ”- T he st ar s h i p s ," I as k e d , "- in w hi c h di m e n s i o n d o y ou c on s t r u c t

t h e se?"

Firkon smiled and explained: "W e c an bu i l d th an in w h at e v e r di m en s i o n w e wi sh . F or us, it is

qu i t e sim pl e. W he n on e ha s gre a t Kn o w l e d g e an d us e s it i n co mp l e t e ha r mo n y wi t h the

cr ea ti o n, the un i ve r s al la ws of G od ou r F at h er c oo p e r a t e wi l l i ng ly . Th e n al l thi ng s ar e go od ,

a nd al l th i n gs ar e p os s i b l e.”

"In the sc ri pt u r e s it is s ai d re pe a te d l y tha t all th at G od the F at h er cr ea te d w as go od , ev en

ve r y go od ; fo r it wa s the wo rk of Hi s ha nd s. Th e ha r ds h i p s ca m e firs t to tho se wh o wa nt e d to

ex pl o r e ev i l wa ys . Th ey wa nd e r e d aw ay fro m a kn ow l e d g e of the un i ve rs a l law s, an d the i r

ign or a n c e led to arr o ga n c e . E ve ry go od ch i l d of the Fa t he r put s hi ms e l f wi t h sim p l ic it y an d

pe r fe c t tru st in to th e ha nd s of hi s Cr ea t or , w ho ha s no t lef t an yt h i n g ou t of c on s i d e r a t i o n forhi s we l l- be i ng . He wo r ks thr ou g h cre at i on its el f, an d thr o ug h Hi s m or e hig hl y dev e l o pe d

ch i l dr e n . Th ey st a nd ne ar e r to Hi m, an d kn ow bet t er His la ws of lov e. W he n , ho w ev e r , Hi s

ch i l dr e n, as ha s ha pp e n e d on E ar th , no lo ng e r pu t the i r tru st in t he O ne w ho m ad e al l t ha t is,




an d be c o m e reb e l l i o us an d pr ou d, th en ev er y th i ng be co m e s di f f i cu lt an d inv ol v ed ."

Firkon indicated, with a gesture to Orthon, that he should continue the discourse. Orthonbegan to smile, and said, "We sh o we d Jac ob the lad de r wh i c h ex t e nd e d fro m Ea r t h up to

He av e n . He sa w the an ge ls as ce n d i n g an d de sc e n d i n g it. Do yo u no t th i n k," he asked, "that

th i s lad d e r rep r es e n t s al l the cos m i c di me n si o n s wh i c h sep ar a t e Ea r t h fro m He av e n? W e

tra ve r s e all t he se ste ps fro m H ea v e n to y o u be l o w, a n d re t ur n ba ck up ag ai n. At th e top of t hi s

la dd e r is H ea v e n ' s ga te ."

Tina asked for an explanation of this Heavenly gate which Orthon spoke of. "T he c os m i c

d oma i n , " he responded, "wh i c h w e c al l H ea v e n ' s g at e, c om p r i s e s , to st at e it pr ac t i c a ll y, th e

las t di me n s io n s wh os e for m yet cor r es p o n d s to tha t wh i ch you kno w. Be yo n d tha t is f ou nd

th e u ni v er s e of p ur e a bs o l ut e s , th e p ur e life- fo r ce , th e e ss e n c e of life, w hi c h n o lon g e r n ee d s

the m ea n s of out e r fo r m for ex pr e s s i o n . T o gi v e yo u so m e ide a of t ha t ," he explained further,"be l o w He av e n ' s ga t e, in the cos m i c re gi on s an d in the i r un i ve r s e s an d wo r l ds , th e r e are

m an y, m an y lev el s of ex i s te n c e in spa ce , bu t ab ov e tha t re gi on ar e the con sc i o u s es se n c e s

tha t bu i l d spa ce . Th e hig he r on e ris es in the cos m o s tow a r d H ea v e n' s ga t e, th e m or e on e

fre es on e' s s el f fro m for m, in o rd e r ev er m or e fre el y to ex pr e s s the un i ve r s al c on s c i o u s n e s s .

T o re al i ze thi s is t he hig he s t po t en t i a l wi t hi n us, an d on e co m e s co ns c i ou s l y to t he bo so m of the Cr ea to r in a sta t e of ho l y god li ne s s. Th e vi s i on of the ete r na l be co m e s ev er dee p e r an d

m or e re al . B ut on e' s de ve lo p m e n t ne ve r ce as e s . T he F at h er- C r ea t o r ha s no lim i t s, an d al s o

s et s n o li mi ts o n Hi s g oo d c hi l dr e n w h o wi sh to t ra ve l th e in fi ni te pa th of Hi s G o dl y lo ve ."

Now Tina posed a further question: "Wh en on e in pra ye r sa y s, 'Ou r Fa t he r, wh o art in

He av e n , ' — d o e s tha t 'He av e n ' ref er to a pla ce bey o nd the He av e n ' s gat e, or als o to co s m i c

s p a c e?"

Orthon smiled. "God," he answered, "can no t be co n f i n e d to any sp a c e , ei t h er co s m i c or

su p r a- c os m i c. Bu t bey on d He av e n ' s ga t e , in th e hig he s t pu r i t y of con sc io u s n e s s , on e

pos se s s e s al w ay s an im me d i a t e aw ar en e s s of the go d l y es s en c e. Th e pa r t i c i pa ti o n in th erea l i t y of Go d bec o m e s eve r m or e co n s ta n t an d spo nt a n e o u s. Th er e f o r e , He a ve n is the

G od h e a d its el f , w hi ch br i n gs sp ac e int o be i n g, bu t on e al s o un de r s t a n d s it t o m ea n ev er y

lev el wi t hi n sp ac e , w hi ch is t o b e at t ai ne d in thi s up w ar d pr og r es s i o n to wa r d the Cr ea t o r , th e

s ou r c e of a ll k n o wl e d g e an d all h a p pi n e s s . "

A look came over Firkon's face, as though he were about to express a thought that wasespecially difficult to understand. "It is, to be su re, a qu es t i o n of tec h ni c a l ex pr e s s i o n an d of

wo r d us ag e, bu t th e m os t im po rt a n t con ce p t s ca n bes t be sk et ch e d in b ro ad st r o ke s as we

hav e he r e bee n do i n g it. A l l tha t is ex pr e s s e d in wo r d s su f f er s a lim i t at i on . Th e cos m o s is a

wo r l d of lim i t l e s s wo n de rs . Th e ab o d es of th e he a v en s rep r e s e n t the flow e r i n g of

co ns c io u s n e s s wi t h res p ec t to th e un l i m it e d po ss ib i l i t i es of lov e, w hi c h is th e fou n da t i o n fo rev er y th i ng , th e lif e- gi v i ng es se n c e of the un i ve r s e. Lo ve is di v i ni ty its el f . Th e lad de r of

de ve lo p m e n t of th e life- fo r ce , th e di m en s i o n s, the ab od e s of life, the pa th of th e c ar r i e r of

di v i ne co ns c i o u s n e s s , — n ot h i n g in Cr ea t i o n is fo u nd wa nt i ng or idl e. Th e Fa t he r cr e at e d

ev er y th i ng wi t h inf i n it e ca r e, wi t h the fin es t gr ad a t i o n, an d wi t h inc o m p r e h e n s i b l e lov e. Th e

m ar v el o u s law s of the un i ve rs e st a nd at th e se r vi ce of Hi s ch i l dr e n , wh o m He lov es wi t h an

inf i ni t e lov e. T he y, ho w ev e r , ha ve be en gi v e n s o hi gh a d e gr e e of fre ed o m an d dig ni ty , tha t

th ey h av e th e p os s i b i li ty of op p o s i n g G o d' s pl an of lov e an d e ve rl a s ti n g life, a nd bri n gi n g it to

ut t er co nf u si o n . M an m us t co m e to re al i ze th at he is a cr ea tu r e wi t h th e sin gl e lim i t at i o n tha t

he is n ot G od , an d the r ef o r e it is t o G od alo ne tha t he ow es ob ed i e n c e an d lov e. Th e sin of

fo r ge t t i ng th at, w as th e b eg in n i n g of ev il in th e c os m o s . "

I thought about the fact that Earth men seem to conduct their lives as though this were theonly one. So I put the question to Raphael: "Is n' t it p os s i bl e to gi ve s o m e co n cr e t e ev id e n c e

to E ar th m e n as pr oo f th at the re ar e ot he r w or ld s w he r e be i ng s lik e yo u ar e liv i ng? Th at w ou ld




s ur e l y br i ng m o re c er ta in t y to th ei r th i nk in g ; fo r th ey liv e in th e er ro r of m ai n ta i n i n g th at af t er

life on thi s E ar th , th er e c an b e n o ot he r."

Raphael looked at me with loving kindness, but in his eyes was a half-veiled sadness, whichseemed to me almost like a reproach. "Y ou st i l l do n ot un d er s t a n d ," he said after a pause,"th at it is no t the ou t w a r d pr oo f th at wi l l ca us e m an y to tur n fro m er r or an d wr on g- do i ng . S o

m an y pro of s hav e be e n gi v en to m an ov er the m an y tho us a n d s of ye a r s of a hi s t o r y fu l l of

blo o d an d inj u s t i c e. B ut th es e w er e rej ec t ed , an d so, fo r m an y , the re sp o n s i b i l i ty an d bla m egre w gr ea te r. Je s u s ga ve m an y pro of s du r i ng His pu bl i c life, al s o as He die d on the cro s s,

a nd ev e n aft er Hi s d ea t h.

Fe w, ho we v e r , hav e ac c ep te d the m. To da y, m an y pe o pl e are se e i ng thi n g s wh i ch wo ul d

m ak e it po s s i b l e to ac ce p t the rea l i t y of wh at we hav e tol d you, yet the y ha ve gi v en the m a

mi s l ea d i n g ex pl an a t io n . An d wh en the y are pe r s ua d e d to gi v e up the i r sk e pt i ci sm , the y

co n so le the m se l v e s by sa y i ng tha t on e da y the se fac t s wi l l be ex pl ai n e d by co nv e n t io n a l

sc i en c e . Y ou r w or ld wi l l no t be sa ve d by pr oo fs , bu t by th e lov e, pa t i en c e an d be l i ef of tho s e

on Ea r th wh o ar e alr ea d y spi r i t u a l l y pro gr e ss e d , na m el y m en an d wo m e n of go od wi l l . Th e

u nl i m i t e d p ow e r of lo ve wi l l triu m p h ov e r e vi l , w hi c h is u lt i m a t e l y li mi te d in i ts n at u re . S o y ou r

wa y of de a t h an d of ru l e by forc e wi l l co me to an en d . Th e lov e of the Fa t h e r , an d of Hisc hi l dr e n , w ho ar e tr ue to Hi m , wi l l be th e irr es is t i b le po w e r th at m o v e s th e st ub b o r n- h ea r t e d ;

the n wi l l th e i r mi nd s be op en e d . Of wh at us e is it t o ap pr o p r i a te ne w tru t hs wi t h ou t firs t

ha vi n g go tt en rid of th e er r or s in on e' s w ay of th i nk i n g? It w ou ld on l y inc re a s e th e bu rd e n of

bla m e . Y ou m us t un de r s t a n d ," he said, "th at th e lig ht th at is gi ve n m a n ki n d is jus t th at w hi c h

is mo s t us e f u l , no t mo r e , fo r too mu c h wo u l d ha r m the ey e s of yo u r un d e rs ta n d i n g , so

ac c us t o m e d to the da rk n e s s ."

"Do es tha t m ea n ," I asked, "th at th i s illu mi n a t i on wi l l co m e no t all at on ce , bu t in gr ad u a l

s t e p s?"

"Tha t ' s ri g h t ," responded Raphael, who seemed to have grown more cheerful."G od do es no twi sh to de st ro y , an d ou r ac t i on s to wa r d Hi s er r i ng c hi l dr e n ar e in a c co r da n c e wi t h His lov e.

St i l l , it is i m p or t a n t to d o al l th at is p o s si b le to m a k e s ur e th at th e p at h s to e vi l d o no t ex te n d

be yo n d c er ta in al l o w a b l e lim i t s. Th e far t he r His ch i l dr e n st r ay fro m th e rig ht pa t h, th e m or e

p ai nf u l is th e re t ur n . S uf fe r i n g is th e gr ea t un i v er s a l v oi c e th at y ea r ns fo r s al v at i on . It i s th e

ec ho of th a t w hi ch G od the Fa t he r fe e l s, w ho s e an gu is h is im m ea s u r a b l y gre at e r th a n al l the

so r ro w s of Hi s cr ea tu r e s. H e all ow s Hi s ch i l dr e n, be se t by fe ar s, to tas te a t in y cr um b of th i s

di v i ne an gu is h , in or de r th a t th e y m ay co m e to rea l i ze th a t tru e ha pp in e s s co m es on l y by

sta yi n g clo se to Hi m, in Hi s tru t h an d wi sd o m ." Silence reigned. I had never thought aboutthe fact that God was a Being who could suffer anguish. I had imagined that nothing could disturb His infinite bliss. Firkon looked into my eyes; I knew that he could read my thoughts.

He smiled; then he grew more earnest, and said: "Ce rt a i n l y, m y de ar , no th i n g c an to uc h th e

inf i n i t e bl i s s of Go d. B ut tha t do es no t m ea n tha t He ca nn o t , at the sa m e tim e, so r r o w ov er

the wa yw a r d n e s s an d su f f er in g of Hi s ch i l dr e n . He su f f er s wi t h th e m, bu t He do es no t los e

H is d iv i n e b li s s. "

Then he was quiet and thoughtful. He sighed, and added with great earnestness: "I f yo u

co ul d on l y kn ow wh at is m ea n t by the so r r ow s of G od!.." He said no more; I only noted heseemed suffused with sadness. I saw in him a great son of the Father's, totally dedicated tomanifesting the limitless love of that infinite Being, a Being who had given His children theextraordinary gift of freedom, and did not deserve to have such a trust betrayed.

I asked a pardon for my slowness of comprehension and my hardness of heart. Raphaelsmiled and said that all creation was a school of love. He assured me that this was a truththat would be verified to anyone who opened his heart to goodness and simplicity.




Now Kalna's sweet voice joined with the others in conversation; her countenance wasradiant. "T h e s c ri p t u r e s , " she said, "oft en s pe a k of the inn er m o s t he ar t in w h i c h G od sp ea k s

to Hi s ch i l d r en . It is in the di me n s i o n of the spi r i t , tha t pa r t of the hu m an be i n g wh i ch

co r r es p o n d s to th e inn er m o s t con sc io u s n e s s . He ar t an d sp i r i t m ea n the sa m e thi n g, in th e

sc ri pt u r e s . Th e he ar t do es no t co nc e r n its el f wi t h the di f f i cu lt ie s of un de r s t a n d i n g , but it i s

ca pa b l e of im m e r s i n g its el f in th e co nt e m p l a t i o n of G od, in Hi s lov e, Hi s tru t h, an d Hi s v er y

Be i ng . W he n the ch i l d re n of the Fa t he r cr o ss the bo r de r we hav e cal l e d He av e n ' s ga t e, an d

ent e r th e un i ve r s e of pu r e s pi r i t , the n do the y se e wi t h un ob s t ru c t e d vis i on the Di vi ne in itsinf i ni te w on d e r ; th en do th ey p ar ti c i p a te in ev er l as t in g lif e, n ot wi t h th e m in d 's u nd e r s t a n d i n g ,

bu t in a cle ar e r fas hi on by the he ar t an d so ul . M en of Ea rt h ha ve pl a c e d in o r di n a t e va l ue on

the mi nd ' s ab i l i t y to an al yz e an d for mu l a t e , bu t the y ha ve im pr i s o n e d the he ar t. Th ey ha ve

be co m e los t in a lab yr in th of tho ug h t , an d ha ve al l ow e d pr i de to es t ab li s h its pr es e n c e in the

all-p er v a d i n g int el l e c t u a l pr oc e s s . Fi r st , er r a nt u nd e r s t a n d i n g s ou g h t to n ul l i f y th e h ea r t , a nd

di r ec t ed al l its di s ru p t i n g ac ti vi ty to wa r d its en sl a v e m e n t . B ut to de st ro y th e di m en s i o n of th e

he ar t is to br i n g ab ou t ev er la s ti n g de at h, the de at h of th e sp i r i t , th e ul t i m at e re pu d ia t i o n.

Je s u s spo ke tru l y to yo u con ce r ni n g the se m at t e r s. Y ou r mi sf o r tu n e s, " Kalna continued,"st em fro m th e fa ct th at , in y ou , m in d a nd h ea r t st an d in c on s t a n t co n f li c t . O r, to pu t it a b et te r

w ay , y ou ha ve set m at te r an d spi r i t ag ai n st ea ch ot he r. T hi s sta t e of w ar ar i s e s fro m th e pr i de

tha t d we ll s wi t hi n yo u. Pr i de lea ds to tro ub le . Al l of y ou r aff l i ct i on s , in the di me n s i o n of the

sp i r i t , c om e fro m yo ur mi nd , w hi c h is p er m e a t e d wi t h pri de . If y ou c ou ld fre e yo ur mi nd fro m

its pre su m p t i o u s arr og a n c e , an d bec o m e m ee k an d si mp le , pu r e an d go od , as the Fa t he r-

G od cre a t e d yo u, the n yo u w ou ld so l ve th e w ho le pr ob le m of e vi l an d y ou r un ha p p i n e s s ."

Now Ilmuth entered the conversation. Her eyes sparkled. "Y ou ar e c on v i n c e d , " she said, "thatit is ha r d to ge t rid of pri d e. Yo u ar e rig h t ab o ut th a t , fo r jus t no w ar e yo u ab l e to see

ev er y th i ng thr ou g h the le ns of un de r s t a n d i n g , an d al s o the w ay of pu r i f i ca t i o n. M or e o v e r , yo u

ha ve be e n ta ug h t a pe rf ec t i o ni s t i c w ay of pu r i f i ca t i o n, w hi c h for yo u is not rea li st i c, s o tha t

yo u fin al l y ca m e to t he co nc lu s i o n th at th e w ay of g oo d n e s s fo r yo u on E ar th w as im po s s ib l e.

Al so , thi s ca m e ab ou t be ca u s e yo ur te ac h e rs an d sp i r i t ua l gu i de s w er e th em s e l v e s oft en ful l

of pr i d e an d pe r f ec t i o n i s m . In rea l i t y , ho we v e r, the wa y to pu r i f i c a t i on an d rel e as e fro m

ov er w e a n i n g pri de co ns is t s of s ma l l st ep s, a gr ad u a l pu r i f i ca t i o n, bi t by bit. Si mi la r l y, on e

br ea th e s m or e an d m or e ox yg e n in to the lun gs , in o rd er to rid th e bo dy of tox i ns . Y ou r sp i r i t

ha s all th e po t en t i a l ne ed e d to bri ng ab ou t a c o m p l e t e tu r na r o u n d, if yo u w ou ld da i l y bri ng to

yo ur con sc i o u s n e s s m or e hu m i li t y an d si mp l ic it y, an d yo u wo ul d al s o di s co v er tha t yo u are

so me t h in g m or e tha n you pr e v i ou s l y be l i e ve d yo u we r e. On the ot h e r ha n d, if y ou al l o w

yo ur s e l v e s ea ch da y to go a litt l e far t he r to wa r d ev i l , th r ou g h ign or a n c e an d ar r og a n c e , the n

the di m en s i o n of y ou r he ar t wi l l die as su r el y as if st ab b e d to de at h, wi t ho u t yo ur ev en be i ng

a wa r e of i t. Go d is g oo d. H e re ga r ds lov i ng ly ev e n th e s ma l l es t im pu ls e s to wa r d go od wi t hi n

y ou r h ea r t . H e re qu ir e s v er y lit t l e fr om Hi s los t c hi l dr e n , in o rd e r th at th ey mi g ht b e s av e d . B ut

if on e is to be sav e d fro m ov er w e a n i n g pri d e, on e m us t tu r n a wa y fro m arr og a n t tho ug h t s .

H um i l i t y an d si mp l i c i t y lea d to hu m il it y an d si m pl ic it y. Lo ve an d pa t i en c e lea d to lov e an d to

inn er pe ac e . Do n' t th i n k to o m uc h ab ou t you r ba dn e s s , but m uc h m or e ab ou t the go od n e s s

of th e F at h e r, a nd of Hi s fa i t hf u l c hi ld re n , w ho w or k for y ou r w el l- be i n g in Hi s n am e ."

Now Raphael spoke again; "Th e i nt e l l e c t ," he said, "ha s th e a bi l i t y to al t er an d di st o rt th at

w hi c h it re ce iv e s fr om th e di m e n s i o n of th e he ar t. Y et a t ho u g h t f u l a nd w el l- di sc ip l i n e d m in d,

n ot in c o nt r a di c t i o n to t he v oi c e of th e S pi ri t, c an h el p th e he ar t to e x pr e s s its un i q u e wi sd o m .

The in te l l ec t be co m e s ens n ar e d if i t re p re s se s or sub ve r t s thi s wi s do m . Th en the he ar t an d

the mi n d be c o m e en e m i e s of ea c h ot h e r , an d the re s u l t is al l ma nn e r of mi s f or t un e an d

sic kn e s s , w hi c h ha ve br ou g h t so m uc h pa i n an d ha r ds h i p int o yo ur liv es .”

"I rep ea t: the m i n d ca n bec o m e the en em y of the al l-e mb ra c i n g lov e an d law s of Go d, an d

ca n be use d to de s t r oy the lov e wi t h i n the hu ma n he a r t . Th e wa y wh i ch ha s be e n sho wn to

yo u, as w e hav e po i n t e d ou t se v e r a l tim es , is the wa y of sim p l ic it y, hu m i l i t y, an d lov i ng-




kin dn e s s. St r i v e tow a r d the se thi n gs , fo r you ow e it to G od . Pra y to Hi m for a n ew min d an d

y ou wi l l s ee s al v at i on c om e ."

Ilmuth continued, "Fo r o ne w ho lov e s th e g oo d , th er e is n o de at h . It is a gr ea t er ro r to be l ie v etha t ev er y th i ng en ds wi t h th e de at h of th e ph ys ic a l bo dy . Th i s is the fru i t of in ne r bl i n dn e s s

an d ig no ra n c e . To die m e an s to b e bo r n wi t h a ne w bo dy on an ot h e r pl an e t; it me a n s to a l l o w

ne w lif e pot e nt ia l s hid de n wi t hi n y ou to fi nd ex pr e s s i o n . To en t er life in n e w w or ld s m ea n s to

all o w a m o re hig hl y de ve lo p e d con sc io u s n e s s to b ec o m e ac t i v e; it me a ns to be ha pp ie r in ahi gh e r st at e of a wa r e n e s s , in a n e nv ir o n m e n t wi t h ric h er p os s i bi l i ti e s.”

"Jes us wa r ne d m en of E ar th to be wa r e, les t th e lov e wi t h i n th e i r he ar ts be sw al l ow e d up by

the i r pr i d e , an d the bri l l i a n ce of th e i r mi n d s, fo r th u s the y ma y be c om e sp i r i t u a l l y

im po v e r i s h e d to su ch a d eg re e tha t the y can no lon ge r be bo r n on hi g he r pl a ne t s , bu t the y

run the ris k of fal l i n g into su ch a st at e of co nf u si o n th at it c an onl y be co m p a r e d wi t h de at h.

The sor r ow of the Fa t he r ov er the se los t ch i l d r e n is so gr ea t th a t the y be co m e aw ar e of it;

the i r tro u bl e s inc r ea s e , bec a us e the i r st u bb o rn wi l l s re f u se to fre e the m s e l v e s fro m the i r

im p r i s o n m e n t by the i r ow n ha r d ne s s of he a r t . Th e r e are so me wh o are so ob d ur a t e an d

be ha v e so ab om i n ab l y tha t th e y not on l y be co m e de pr a v e d the m s e l v e s, bu t th e y dra g ot h er s

do wn wi t h the m; the y be co m e vir t u al de m o n s, — w it h su c h, ho w can on e no t sp ea k of de at h?The re is al wa y s ho pe of sa l v at io n, bu t it is no t rig h t to pre su m e up on the ge ne ro s i t y an d

lov i ng kin dn e s s of so trus tw o r th y a Fa t he r. Th i s ca n br i n g s uf f er in g , fo r G od is jus t. W o e un to

u s, if H e w e r e n ot!"

There followed a silence that seemed somehow like an admonition. The sun had already set,and the mountains were enveloped in a dark blue haze. The valley seemed to have grownmore mysterious.

Raphael said it was time to bring our visit to a close, but he also promised to meet again withus soon. "We hav e m uc h m or e to s ay to y ou ," he remarked.

Evening was near, and the twilight drew its soft mantle over all the surrounds. We bade farewell like friends of long standing, sad that we must part. We were asked by Raphael tostand back a few dozen meters. We saw the little door of the flying disc begin to open, and asnow-white light shone through, illuminating all the surrounding flora. All went aboard, and again raised hands in a gesture of friendship. Then the door closed noiselessly once moreand immediately the disc rose up with unbelievable speed. Shortly afterwards, it had disappeared from sight. The meadow grass was pressed down flat where the disc had rested, while taller grasses rustled slightly in the breeze.

(9)

CHAPTER 9

A LIGHT ON THE SEA

On the evening of the fifteenth of June, I was at home, and was just about to read a portionof the book of Genesis, when I was aware of coming into cosmic contact. The voice of Firkonwas inviting me to come with Tina and our friends to Nervi. We drove there and parked near the railway station, as before, then started off on a long walk, but nothing unusual was seen




or heard. Yet I remained calm; I was certain that the brothers would show up before long. Wewalked first on the road to the small village, then turned and came back on a walkway by thesea. Gianna said she was ready to spend the whole night walking, if they could surely seesomething. I responded that patience would always be rewarded, yet, in my heart, I began to

fear that, for whatever reason, they might not be able to appear.

Suddenly, however, we saw a white light coming across from the sea, from the direction of

San Fruttos. In his excitement, Paolo shouted out loudly and I had to urge him to regaincontrol of himself.

The light came nearer, until it was about fifty meters from the shore which our walkway bordered. Now the flying disc was there, where it could be easily seen by all, and Paolo and Gianna called out excitedly, "It i s r e al l y t h em! It i s t h e b r ot h e r s!"

Paolo had a clear cosmic contact, and he could tell us exactly what was about to happenthroughout the various phases of the encounter."No w th ey ar e s wi t c hi n g on th e w hi te lig ht onth e u nd e r s i d e , " he said. And the light really did go on. "No w the y are m ak in g the lig h t

b r i gh te r!" And the light would grow brighter. "N ow th ey ar e a bo u t to di m th e lig ht s!" And the

lights would grow dimmer.

And so it continued. Paolo announced in a loud voice when the red, green and blue lightswould go on, and they promptly did so. The flying disc changed many different colors, and then flew off in a southwest direction and disappeared over the horizon.

The voice of Raphael reached me in cosmic contact, recommending that we restrain our eagerness for a contact, and suggesting that we leave that area. I was afraid that the other

people there, who had also seen the disc, might stop us and question us about it, butRaphael assured me that this would not happen.

There was an older couple near us who stood there literally open-mouthed, staring into theheavens. They probably could not possibly have made sense out of what was really there.Perhaps they could have believed it was some unusual aircraft. I thought about giving somesuch explanation to them, but Raphael advised me not to do it.

I obeyed, and we went from there with great joy in our hearts.

(10)

CHAPTER 10

THE BLESSED LADY

The following meeting took place in the grain fields of the great plains region. We had spentmany hours to get there by auto. As always, we were directed by cosmic contact. Theweather was warm and pleasant, though the sun was from time to time covered by a thickcloud. Having arrived at the place of meeting, we left the car and continued by foot alongsidethe fields of grain. The arch of the heavens seemed much wider than it did in themountainous regions where our previous contacts had taken place. Suddenly, we saw several formations of flying discs going by, such a number of spacecraft that we were utterly




amazed. As each formation flew by, there was a distinctively pleasant sound, as of waves, or the music of innumerable heavenly choirs.

Then we saw the starship coming from a certain point in the sky. It came closer, and thencame to a stop, hovering several hundred meters over the field of partly-harvested golden

grain. A flying disc emerged, larger and more beautiful than any we had seen before.

Tina, as always, broke out with irrepressible shouts of joy. The cosmic flying disc landed onthe small strip of meadow land that separated two grain fields. Raphael, Firkon, Orthon,Kalna and Ilmuth got out, accompanied by a young woman of exceptional beauty, whoimpressed us deeply. All were simply dressed, with loose flying suits or long dresses thatcame to the ankles. The fabric seemed light and without seams, and the colors shimmered

from beige to light blue, and from blue to violet. The young woman was dressed in soft, sky-blue; her hair was chestnut blond, and fell to her shoulders. She wore a pair of sandals thatseemed to be woven of gold, yet gave off such an irridescent splendor of many colors as tobe beyond description. She appeared to be about twenty years of age. Her lovely eyes wereblue, and expressed a great kindness and understanding. A quality of refinement and magnanimity radiated from her whole being. She moved with a graceful, natural simplicity as

she came toward us.

"W el c o m e to thi s m ee t i n g wi t h us, w hi ch w e ha ve de si re d for so lo ng a t im e," she said softly.

Raphael made the suggestion that we sit in the shadow of a large tree that stood on the edgeof the little meadow between the two grain fields.

The big disc rested on the ground a few dozen meters away from us and we could only see it from a standing position; when we sat down, it was concealed by the tall growth. Everyone found a comfortable spot. The charming young lady sat on a small rise of ground covered with soft grasses. Raphael said that the cosmic beamship, which we could still see

motionless in the sky, was protected by a magnetic field, and would be invisible to other human eyes.

The brothers made known their joy in being with us, and we did the same. Then all becamequiet, and the lovely young woman from the higher realms began to speak.

"W he n it is pe r m i t t e d to yo u to tra ve l thr ou g h o u t sp ac e in ou r sta rs h ip s , th er e wi l l be m an y

ot h er thi n gs tha t we wi s h fro m ou r he ar ts to sha re wi t h you . Th e pre se n t mi s s i o n has as its

pu r p o s e to br i n g yo u the kn o w l ed g e , an d al l o w you to hav e the exp er i e n c e s , to ma ke it

po s si b l e fo r yo u to bri n g ou r me ss a g e to yo u r Ea r t h bro t he rs . Al l lif e in the un i v er s e is

co nn e c t e d in the pre se n t m om e n t . W he n a p l a ne t is i n da ng e r, an d thr e a t e ns the pe ac e and

ha r m o n y of th e F at h er 's w ho le fa mi ly , w e se ek to sa ve it, in Hi s na m e ."

All of us had turned toward her, and we listened with rapt attention. The reddish sunlight fellon her face in an engaging play of color and shadow which served to enhance her greatnatural beauty, while her words and gestures bespoke an extraordinary wisdom and knowledge.

"T h e g o o d ," she continued, "elic it s fur th e r go o d, a nd joy re sp o n d s wi t h joy . L o v e st i m u l a t e s

m or e lov e, an d kn ow le d g e pr om o t e s kn ow l e d g e . Th e wh ol e life of th e cos m o s is in m ot i on .

The sa m e law ho l d s tru e fo r th e ba d, wh i ch lea ds to m or e of the ba d, wh en it do es no t se r ve

to de mo n s tr a t e th e fut i l i t y an d ha r m of wr o ng ac t i o n. On you r pl a n e t , wro ng ac t i o n has

bro ug h t ab o ut mo r e ha r m, th r o ug h de a t h an d des tr uc t i on , tha n wa s eve r kno w n in fo r me rtim es . Ne ve r t h e l e s s, we are he r e to as su re yo u tha t ev er y t h i n g nec e ss a r y wi l l be don e to

s av e y ou ."




She was quiet for a while, which only served to focus our attention more sharply, if that were possible. "All ch i l dr e n of un i ve rs a l lov e ar e no w w or k i n g fo r yo ur pla ne t, w hi ch fin ds its el f in

m or ta l da ng e r. S oo n the pe op le of pla ne t E ar th wi l l ex p er i e n c e a p e r i od of tri b ul a t io n , su ch as

y ou h av e n ev e r k no w n in a l l o f y ou r pa st hi st o r y ."

Now the wonderful lady spoke slowly, and sadness veiled her countenance; her voice wastouched with melancholy. In spite of that, her majestic bearing seemed in no way diminished;

on the contrary it was enhanced. "We a re ," she began again, "un sa t i s f i e d wi th th e c on d u c t o f the E ar t h bro t he r s . In th e co ur s e of tim e, we hav e all o w ed nu m e r o u s w ar ni n gs to be gi v en ,

an d the re ha s be en no lac k of sig ns . B ut st i l l, the ori gi n at o rs of de at h an d de st ru c t i o n ha ve

ca r ri ed on wi t h the i r dr ea d f ul pla ns , an d th e oth er s pa i d no at t en ti o n, no t wi sh in g to be co m e

to o in vo lv e d , an d thi nk i ng on l y of th ei r o wn aff ai rs . T he F at h e r c an n o lo ng e r s uf fe r th e fo ol i s h

ob s t i n a c y of ma ny Ea r t h peo pl e , an d so o n the s e wi l l br i n g up o n the ms e l v e s a mig ht y

c ha s ti s e m e n t w hi c h wi l l s er v e to p u ri fy th ei r h ea r t s, b ut al so, to b ri ng a bo u t th e d es t r u c t i o n of

m an y of th e go od an d be au t i fu l th i ng s tha t ha ve be en ac co m p l i s h e d on thi s pla ne t."

With astouding clarity, this exalted being from the higher realms explained what lay on her heart. "W e e xt e n d to th e in ha b i t a n t s of E ar th a f in al inv it a t io n , in or de r th at all w ho , fr om th ei r

h ea rt s , wi sh fo r th e vic to r y of th e g oo d , a nd th e re t ur n to th e si m pl e , tr ea s u r e d v al ue s of life,ca n jo i n to ge th e r wi t h us in ou r ef f o rt s fo r yo ur sa l va ti o n. A s lon g as th e chi l dr e n of E ar th do

not c on c l u s i v e ly re no u n c e th e evi l te nd e n c i e s th at ar e wi t hi n the m , w e ca nn o t gr an t the m an y

fu r t he r kn o wl e d g e . T he E ar th ca nn o t re m ai n as it is a t p r es e n t; a n ew ag e is n ee d e d, to b ri ng

all hu m a n i t y to the po i nt w he r e it ca n tak e the rig ht ste ps to a d ev e lo p m e n t w hi c h wi n de l i v e r

it fr o m a t ho u s a n d s - of- ye a r s- lo ng hi st o r y of bl o od a nd d es t r u c ti o n ."

Her soft voice bespoke both a sense of sorrow and of urgency. "W e inv it e al l p eo p l e of go o d

wi l l to lif t the i r ey es to he av e n , to be c o m e bet t e r ev er y da y, ev en if fo r on l y a fe w mi nu t es , to

op en the i r he ar ts to hu m i li t y an d lov i n g kin dn e s s at le a s t in so m e s ma ll wa y, so tha t th e i r

ey es wi l l be op e ne d an d the y wi l l se e cle a r l y th e en o r m o u s da n ge r of Ea r t h' s pre se n t

sit ua ti o n. T he n, an d on l y the n, wi l l ou r m es s a g e of ho pe an d s al va t i o n tak e ro ot wi t hi n yo urhe ar t s. O ne do es no t hav e to do ve r y m uc h , but tha t lit t l e wh i ch ca n be do ne , m us t be do ne

on a d ai l y ba si s, in th e ev er y d a y th in gs of li fe, an d th e ch an g e s m us t co m e in ev er y he ar t."

With a sigh, she added, "No on e on Ea rt h can av er t th e de st r u c t i o n tha t he ed le s s m en hav e

pre pa r ed for the pla ne t. Th e res cu e m us t co m e fro m he av e n ; w e ne ed the co op e ra t i o n of al l,

an d a re t ur n to co m pa s s i o n an d re c t i t ud e . Th i s is a go al th a t tru l y ca n be at t a i ne d by eac h

ind i vi du a l in hi ms e l f , an d in hi s s ur r o u nd i n g s ; ea ch on e ca n lay a s m a ll sto ne . M an y sto ne s

wi l l be ad de d by us, an d the n w e wi l l pr ov id e fo r the re m ai n d e r , so th at the ed i f i ce of lov e an d

pr es e rv a t io n fo r th e fu tu re m ay be er ec t ed . O ur co nc e r n fo r yo u," she said with a heavy sigh,"is a s ma l l pa rt of th at of the Fa t he r ' s. In rec e n t ye ar s, yo u ha v e co m e to a po i nt in hi s to ry

w hi ch , to sa y th e le as t, is f ar be yo n d th e bo r d er s al l o w e d by th e Fa th e r' s un i ve r s al la w, an d

yo u tak e no not i ce of it, as if yo u w er e bl i n d. W e se nd y ou w ar n i n g s co nt i n ua l l y, bu t yo u he ed

the m no t, as if yo u w er e de af . Y ou do no t w an t to pr ay , for w an t of hu m il it y, to th e O ne w ho

co ul d sa ve yo u, an d yo u ste er to wa r d an un pr e c e d e n t e d di s as t e r as tho ug h it w er e not h i n g to

be co n c e r n ed ab o ut at ai l. W e wa nt yo u to co me to see th i s cle a r l y , an d to do wh at th e

rig h t eo u s un i v e r s a l law s req ui re , in or de r tha t we m ay sp ar e yo u en or m o u s su f f er i ng . S om e

su f f er i ng is ne ce s s a r y , in ord er fo r a ne w day to da wn up on you r pl a ne t, in wh i ch pai n an d

ev il ar e o ve r c o m e , bu t it is p o s si b l e to a vo id th e w or s t, — p e r h a p s it is s ti l l po s si b l e. T hi s is t he

las t gr ea t m es s a g e of lov e an d pr es e rv a t io n tha t w e wi l l gi v e, in or de r to jar yo ur co ns c ie n c e s

a wa k e to s e e th e thi ng s w hi c h sta nd at y o ur do or ."

Her eyes met mine, and then Tina's. I was shaken to the core, for I thought, if this was thelast warning, we must have arrived at a point where the outlook was exceedingly grave. I felt

for a moment utterly confounded, yet the grace and compassion of her countenance saved




me from complete despair.

"W e wi l l ne v er b e be li e v e d, " I said. "No on e wi l l w an t to be l i ev e th at yo u ha ve gi v en us a l as tw ar n i n g ab ou t the da ng e r ha ng i ng ov er th e E ar th ."

To this, she responded: "The ev en t s soo n to oc c ur wi l l m ak e ma ny of th e pro ud be c o m e

hu mb le , and tho s e wh o ar e mo r e ag r e ea b l e by tem pe r a m e n t wi l l be c o m e m or e rec ep t i v e as

the y see inc r ea s i n g l y th a t ev en ts are oc cu r r in g ex ac tl y as yo u hav e tol d the m. W he n G od

as k ed Mo s es to de l i v e r Hi s pe o pl e fro m bo n da g e , an d Mo s e s ex p r es s ed hi s do u b t th a t

pe op le wo ul d be l i ev e in hi s mi s s i o n , the Lo r d as su re d hi m the y wo ul d be l i e ve hi m be ca u s e

the y wo ul d se e wi t h th e i r o wn ey es tha t hi s wo r d s we r e be i n g ful f i l l e d. Ce rt a i n l y you al s o

m us t ac ce p t the fac t tha t m an y wi l l lau gh at yo u an d co nt ra d i c t yo u, an d yo ur wo r d s wi l l no t

se r ve to be t t er th o se wh o are lac ki ng in hu m i li t y. B ut you sho u l d sa y the m an yw a y , an d we

wi l l sta n d be si d e yo u. It i s u rg e nt l y ne ce s s a r y fo r al l to ke ep th e tru e sit u a t io n bef o r e the i r

ey es , an d to en co u ra g e ea ch on e to cha ng e hi s or he r th i n ki ng an d ind i v id u a l life to wa rd

m or e si mp l i c i ty an d co m p a s s i o n , ev en if on l y a l it t l e ea ch da y. W e wi l l al s o te ac h yo u to pr ay ,

an d ev er y on e wi l l se e tha t pr ay e r is th e m os t bea u t if u l re s po n s e tha t th e ch i l d re n ca n m ak e

to the Fa t he r. No t hi n g is si mp le r or gre at e r th a n to pu t on e' s se l f in un i on wi t h th e wh ol e

br ot h er h o o d of un i ve rs a l lov e of th e ch i l dr e n of the go od Fa th e r an d Cr ea t o r . Th i s is an ot h eron e of tho s e th in gs th at E ar th m e n of si mp l i c i ty an d go od wi l l m us t c on ti n ue to do if the pla n et

is to b e s av e d ."

Her last words were not clear in my mind. Had I understood what she was saying? She read my thoughts, and said, "To pr ay m ea n s to lif t o n e' s o wn he ar t to he av e n , to th e Cr ea to r, an d

to us, Hi s fa i t hf u l c hi l dr e n. Pr ay in th e w ay yo u fin d m os t eff ec ti v e, at the ti me tha t s ui t s yo u

b es t, b ut n eg l e c t n ot to p r a y! It re q ui r e s s o lit t l e, b ut it ac c o m p l i s h e s s o m u c h ."

With great earnestness, she continued, "Th e pr es e n t ti me s on E ar th w er e for et o l d th ou s a n d sof y ea rs ag o. T he sig ns tha t w ou ld he r al d thi s ag e w er e al s o fo r et o l d. T he s e sig ns ha ve no w

be en gi v en , an d co nt i n ue to be gi v e n. H ow e v e r , m an on E ar th is t oo eg ot is t i ca l l y pr eo c c u p ie dwi t h tho ug h ts of hi s o wn pe r so n a l ad v a nt a g e , wi t h hi s ne ed le s s fe a r s, and the con t i nu a l

pu r s ui t o f h i s mi sg u id e d w ay s . W e wi l l s p ea k of t ha t in m o re de t a i l w he n w e are on bo ar d ou r

sta rs h ip . A bo v e al l, I w an t to tel l yo u th at a w on d e r f u l ti me lies ah ea d for pl an e t E ar th . T ha t

lo ng- f or et o ld a ge wi l l c om e , in w h ic h th e dr ea m s of pe o p l e of g oo d wi l l c an b e ful f i l l e d; th er e

wi l l be no m or e de at h, or si c kn e s s or so rr o w. Rig h t e o u s n e s s wi l l co m e ali v e in t he he ar ts an d

liv es of th e c hi l dr e n of E ar th . B ut m an k in d ha s th e po w e r to t hw a rt thi s fin al co ns u mm a t i o n of

the pl an e t, th r ou g h ac t s of irre tr i ev a b l e de st ru c t i v e n e s s . W e w ou ld tak e a ha nd in thi ng s, to

res c ue tho s e w ho w ou ld be sa cr i fi ce d to s uc h tot al de va s t a t i o n . It is i nc u m b e n t on al l of y ou

to pre ve n t su ch a ca t as tr o ph e , an d to m ak e po ss ib le tha t, af t e r th e st o r m, a tim e of pe ac e

an d joy sha l l co m e to Ea r t h on its up wa r d cl i mb tow a r d the ha pp y st a t e of th e m or e hi g hl y

d ev e l o p e d pl an e t s. At al l e v e nt s , th i s ti me s ha ll c om e , a nd it co ul d be v er y s oo n. Af te r th at , al l

pr o ph e c ie s wi l l be ful f i l l e d, con ce r ni n g the las t da ys . Tru l y, the se thi n g s for et ol d in th e

sc ri pt u r e s wi l l oc cu r, bu t th e ho ur an d du ra ti o n is k n ow n on l y to G od , for the rea s o n tha t the

fre ed o m of al l Hi s ch i l dr e n is g e nu in e , an d not on e of ap pe a r a n c e s on l y."

My mind contested with my heart, which fully grasped the meaning of her words. Themajestic lady from the higher realms smiled, and gave me renewed courage.

"Do not tr y to un de r s t a n d al l at on ce th os e th in gs w hi c h wi l l be ex pl a i n e d to yo u lat er . W e wi l l

pr ep a r e y ou gra d u a l ly , so tha t yo u wi l l no t be ov er w h e l m e d . W e wi l l al s o he l p y ou to ac c ep t

the thi ng s of gr ea t im p or t tha t wi l l be re ve a l e d to y ou . Th i s is q ui t e ne ce s s a r y , an d y ou ne ed

nev e r fe a r los i ng yo ur inn er ba l a n c e ; we wi l l gi v e you pe ac e an d tra nq u i li t y, str en g t h an d

c ou r a g e. Y ou , y ou r s el f, wi l l b e as to n is h e d a bo u t th i s."

I was grateful to her, and I could see that Tina had a more relaxed expression on her face.




What I was hearing seemed to me more important than I had thought at first, and a feeling of dreadful apprehension almost overpowered me. But in a moment it left me. Now I felt freeagain, and no longer doubted the help which would be given to us, or that the Earth brotherswould be receptive to this great message of assistance from these wonderful beings and theexalted lady from the higher realms.

"W ha te v e r is n e ce s s a r y wi l l co m e to pa ss ," she said, "but so on th e w or d s of th e pr op h e ts wi l l

b e ful f i l l ed , an d th e w ho l e w or ld wi l l b e as to n is h e d . " Her expression was that of one who isthoughtfully recollecting words that are engraved on her heart.

"Now," she said, with a voice of certainty, "I am ab ou t the F at h er 's bu si ns s , cr ea ti n g a ne w

H ea v e n an d a n ew E ar th . Th e th in gs of t he pa st wi l l no lo ng e r be tho ug h t ab ou t; th ey wi l l no t

ret ur n to m in d. A nd w ha t fo l l o ws wi l l b e a l if e o f o n go i n g joy."

She was silent again, and her expression was one of surpassing kindness and grace.Tenderly, she looked first at Tina, and then at the others, as though she wished to speak tothe whole race of mankind, saying, "Th e w ol f an d the la m b sh al l fee d to ge th e r, an d the lion

sh al l ea t st ra w lik e the ox. Th er e sh al l be no m or e ev i l on th e E ar th , no r de st ru c ti o n. B eh o ld ,

th i s is w h a t wi l l s oo n c om e to p as s o n E ar th af t er th e ti me of tri bu la ti o n ."

"We w o ul d lik e," she continued, "to tal k to y ou fur th e r a bo u t all th e be a ut y th at a wa i t s y ou , b utwe ca nn o t al l o w yo u to fo r g e t th e con di ti o n s tha t rea l l y ex i s t on Ea r t h tod ay . A s a re s ul t of

se l f- se rv in g ac t i on s of m an y ind i vi d ua l s, th er e is w ar , po ve r t y, an d op pr e s s i o n , an d yo u wi l l

ha ve to en du r e a pa i nf u l pe r i o d of cle an s i ng , be f or e the w or d s w hi c h I qu ot e d ar e ful f i l l e d in

re al it y. Pr a y th at th e ti m e of ev il m y b e s ho rt e n e d . "

Raphael seemed overburdened with a great sadness, and so did the others. Their outward appearance reflected a lively participation in the thoughts expressed by this noble being fromthe higher worlds. Her demeanor bespoke resoluteness and composure. She continued,

"S od o m an d G o m o r r a h w er e, in f ac t, de st ro y e d by fire , in o rd e r tha t the y mi gh t be s av e d by adi f f e r e nt des ti n y tha n is pr ov id e d by the m at e r i a l fo r m of m an i f e s t at io n , wh i ch the y ha d so

ab u s e d . We are he r e fo r th e sak e of all Ea r t h ch i l d r e n, to wa r n you of an imp en d i n g

ho l oc a u s t . If w e we re to sh ow ou r se lv e s tod ay , as in fo r m er tim es , we wo ul d fa r e no be t t er

tha n did tho se bro t he r s wh o w er e se nt to tel l th e m of im mi n en t do om . Th e cor r up t pe op le of

tha t ci t y w an t ed to u se for ce ag ai n st ou r m es s e n g e r s . T od a y, w e w ou ld be tre at e d ev e n m or e

di sr e s p e c t f u l l y ? at be st , wi th in di ff e r e n c e or wi t h c on d e s c e n d i n g s mi le s ."

She looked at me directly, and there was reassurance in her radiant eyes. It calmed the wild anxiety her words had aroused in my heart.

"W e wi l l n ot d o as w e di d b ef o r e ," she began again, "wh en w e int er v e n e d wi t h fire, as w e donot wis h to al l o w yo u to be sw al l ow e d up in an ab y ss ? tod ay yo u ha v e pre pa re d yo u r ow n

ch as ti s e m e n t . W e wi l l us e the fire to wr es t ne w life fro m the dev a st a t io n wh i ch yo u ha ve

ini t i at e d, an d w hi c h wi l l lay w as t e to th e w ho le pla n et . It w ou ld do no go od to tak e fro m yo u

the de at h- d ea li n g w ea p o n s of y ou r ars e na l s? y ou w ou ld pr om p t l y bu i l d ne w on es . Th e us e of

tho s e we a p on s wo u l d inf l i c t su c h pu n i s hm e n t on yo u r s el v e s , in te r m s of de a t h an d

de st ru c t i o n, th at y ou w ou ld so on co m e to y ou r s en s e s. Th e pl an e t w ou ld ris e ag ai n, inh ab i t e d

by tho se wh o ha d ea r ne d the rig h t to d we l l the r eo n in t he ne w da ys . Th en wo ul d th e Ea r t h

on ce ag ai n be the G ar d e n of E d e n."

I recalled to mind the picture of the consequences of atomic warfare, which the brothers had

shown me. My home city, along with many others, had disappeared from the face of theEarth, and, after the purification by fire, plants and grasses began to grow again. Scattered dwellings, people cultivating the soil, animals, and scenes of beauty and simplicity filled my heart with love and joy. I saw how the brothers came and worked together with these new




people of Earth. I could also see that communication had been established between thebrothers and Earth people. I understood that a rapid development would enable our planet to

participate in the great cosmic realities before long.

Some people, who lived where my city is now, had gone aboard a starship. These pictures,which were being shown me, ran quickly through my mind, in vivid accompaniment to thewords just spoken by the lady from the higher realms. Again, I saw what was impressed on

my mind a short time before: people were fleeing to the hills, while, in the valleys below,atom bomb explosions in chain reaction were showering destruction everywhere.

I saw thousands of flying discs and starships arrive. Men, women and children were enteringopen doors, others were sucked up and lifted off the ground, for there was not even time for a landing, the rescue work was so urgent. Again I saw these things, and found that the wordsof this wonderful lady had described the true circumstances of humanity's plight in the

greatest detail.

She waited until my thoughts and great agitation had calmed down somewhat, and thencontinued, "Un f or tu n a t e l y , E ar th pe op l e tod ay thin k th e sc ri pt u r e s ar e on l y fa i r y ta l e s, an d

tak e gr ea t pa i ns to co nv in c e ot he rs lik e the m s e l v e s th at all tha t st an d s wr i t t en the re is m er e l ysy m bo l i c. Th at is a gre at ev i l , wh i ch se r ve s to spr ea d the de l us i o n st i l l m or e. No ah wa s

lau g he d at w he n he for et o l d th e flo od , w hi ch the n rea ll y did c om e . It is wr i t t en th at tha t ca m e

ab ou t as a r es u l t of co rr up t i o n of the so ul s of th at ti me . W h e n th e for ce of on e' s v er y sp i r i t

be c o m e s co r r up t, th e n the m at e r i a l an d co sm i c lif e, wh i ch are in ve r y clo s e un i on wi t h th e

sp i r i t ua l, m us t sha re the bu r de n of all th e con se q u e n c e s . Al l sp i r i t ua l po l l ut i on ca us e s

po l l ut i on in th e ot h er di me n s io n s , wh i ch m ai n t a i n a liv i n g int e r d e p e n d e n c y wi t h th e sp i r i t .

Yo ur pla ne t is be c o m i n g ev er m or e imp ur e bec au s e yo u are imp ur e in you r he a r t s. Thewi c k ed n e s s , an d the r e f or e imp ur i t y , of the pe o p l e of No a h' s tim e bro u gh t ab o u t th e

ca t a s t r o ph e tha t ca m e to the m . To d a y a mu c h gr e a t e r on e fac e s you , in vie w of the

co ns e q u e n c e s for th e wh ol e E ar th . W e giv e you thi s las t wa r ni n g in the ho pe tha t yo u wi l l

c om e to r ea l iz e th e tr ue si t ua t i o n y ou ar e in, b ut w e ha v e n o i nt en t i o n s of p ut ti n g o ur br ot h e r sin t he da ng e r o u s po si ti on of t ho se at t he ti me of S o d o m an d G o m o r r a h , w he n the in ha b i t a n t s

of th os e ci t i es s ou g h t to t ak e o ur e mi s s a r ie s by for c e."

Her voice became firmer, without, however, losing its softness of tone. The gestures of her expressive hands served to emphasize the force of her words, "Y ou , to d ay , b el ie v e le ss th an

ev er in t he pr op h e s i es , ev en th ou g h th ey ha ve be e n ful f i l l e d, ti me an d ti me ag ai n. S oo n th e

la me n t ov er B ab y l o n wi l l be a rea l i t y on E ar t h. Al r ea d y the thr ee an ge l s of the ap oc a l y p s e

hav e co m e to wa r n m an k i n d of th e im pe n d i n g di s as te r, bu t no on e, or at lea st on l y a f ew,

ha v e ac c ep te d the i r me ss a g e, or ev en he a r d the m. Fo r a lon g tim e, the pra ye rs of th e

m ar t y r s hav e sou gh t the end of su f fe ri n g an d in j u st ic e fo r th e go od br ot h er s on E ar th . T he

se v e nt h sea l has al re ad y be en op en e d by tho se wh o ha d the po we r to do it, an d st i l l ha ve .

No w, bec au s e of th e stu b b o r n n e s s an d fol l y o f ma ny , the Ea r t h wi l l he a r the sev en

thu nd e r c l a p s an d dri n k fro m the sev en go bl et s wh i ch ho l d the sev e n pl a gu e s. Bu t thi s tim e

wi l l be gr ea t l y s ho rt e n e d b ec a u s e of th e pr ay e r s of th e rig ht e o u s , as it is w ri t te n."

We saw the eyes of the beautiful young woman fill with tears, luminous droplets shining onher dark lashes. Tina cried, and said that she wished to console her in her deep sorrow. Iwas embarrassed, and acknowledged to myself that I would never understand why theseexalted creatures took upon themselves the burden of our predicament. In them was only love, with no desire to use violence against the great evils of this Earth, which were causingso much trouble for the cosmos. I thought of the Father's sorrow, and realized it was

inevitable that these children, who loved Him so very much, would share in His sorrow. Butstill, my thoughts were a jumble of confusion. I understood, and yet again I didn't. I wastremendously moved.




The gracious lady turned toward Tina, who was weeping, to comfort her: "All p eo p l e of E ar t hwh o lon g for tru e jus t i ce an d the tri u m ph of the lov e of the Un i ve r s a l Fa t he r on E ar th , hav e

not h i n g to fe a r. If we we r e ab l e to br i n g suc c o r to on e sm al l gr o u p of pe o pl e in the

wi l d er n e s s, the n you ca n im ag in e wh at gre at he l p and sup po r t we co ul d gi v e the rac e of m an

as se m b l e d un de r th e ba nn e r of Al mi g h t y G od in t he un pr e c e d e n t e d wa st e l a nd s of thi s m os t

fat ef ul tim e in hi s t or y. W e wo ul d be ab ov e you an d at yo ur sid e. W e wo ul d ne ve r ab an d o n

yo u , an d thr o u g h yo u we wo ul d be ab l e to bri n g m an y bro t he rs to sa f et y, wh o ot he rw is e

w ou l d h av e b ee n lo st ."

"In t ho s e d a y s, " she continued, as Tina wiped the tears from her eyes, "it wa s M os e s w ho led

hi s pe op le , wh o m we wi s he d to re s cu e fro m sla v e r y. Th er e we r e ver y im po r t a n t rea so n s wh y

w e ch os e to do thi s , fo r th ei r s ak e. To da y , th e ho ur of un i ve r s al tru t h ha s st r uc k , an d a n e w

M o s e s wi l l le ad al l w h o wi s h it to s af e t y, wi t h ou t re ga r d to ra ce or n at io n a l i t y. H e wi l l be a bl e

to rea d in ea ch hea rt th e sl i g ht e s t lon gi ng for go od n e s s an d jus t i ce , wh i ch is th e sa m e as

u ni v e r s a l l ov e ."

The young woman was silent, and Raphael indicated that he had something to say. "It is

w r i t t e n , " he commenced, "tha t , in th at m o m e n t , of tw o m en w or k i n g in the fie l d , on e wi l l be

tak e n an d th e ot he r lef t be hi n d ; of tw o w om e n gri nd in g at th e mi l l , on e wi l l be tak e n an d theot he r lef t be hi n d. W h o e v e r m ee t s th e pr er e q ui s i t e s to b e res c ue d wi l l be res c ue d . W e ca nn o t

fo r ce an yo n e , no t ev en for the pu rp o s e of r es c ui n g th em . Br ot h er s ca nn o t be br ou g h t to o th er

wo r l ds ag a i ns t the i r wis he s. Th e Fa t he r ne v er us es for c e to co mp e l on e to co me to Hi m.

E ac h on e do es it fre el y, on hi s or he r o wn v ol i t i on . Si nc e th e ho ur is n ig h, it is ne ce s s a r y to

th i nk ca r ef u l ly ab ou t thi s , so th at the ti me , w hi c h ha s be en pre p ar e d by the ins a ni ty of m an ,

wi l l no t c om e as a s ur p ri s e."

Firkon gestured with his hand, to indicate that he, too, wished to speak. "T he s cr ip t u r e s tel l

you ," he said, "to be c on s c i e n t i o u s in yo ur de vo ti o n, but to da y hy po c r i s y an d de ni a l ab ou n d .

It w as sa i d tha t sig ns in t he he av e n s w ou ld he r a l d the ne w ag e of lov e on E ar th , al t ho u g h thi s

wo ul d be pre ce d e d by gr e a t tri b u l at i on . Do es it n ot se e m to you tha t the s e are the sig n sfo r et o l d? O ur st ar s hi p s an d fly i ng di s cs ar e s ee n by pe op l e of E ar th in ev er gr ea te r nu m b e r s .

The re are ligh t s th a t m ov e in the he a ve n s, an d sig n s in the su n , th e m oo n an d the sta r s .

M an y pe r so n s are wi t n e s s e s to th e s e ex t r a o r d i n a r y oc c ur re n c e s . Ha v e n 't yo u beg un to

rea l i z e tha t for so m e tim e no w we ha ve be en sig na li ng to yo u the ap pr o ac h i n g ful f i l l me n t of

all pr op h e s i e s? T he sig ns alr ea d y ar e se en in t he he av e n s . St r an g e thi ng s ar e ha pp e n i n g, as

fo r e t o l d in th e wr i t i n g s of Joh n? for ex am p l e, th e wa t er s tha t tur n ed re d in th e riv er s an d

se as . Th e mi gh t y rule rs of E a rt h no w ha ve the m ea n s to k il l t he pe op le an d lea v e the m at e r i a l

th i n gs un di s t u r b e d. Th es e an d ot h er th i n gs , w he n yo u co ns id e r th e m tho ug h tf u l l y , con f i r m

th at y ou ar e in t he ti me s th at w er e fo r et o l d . "

Orthon sighed, and said, "Ru m o r s of wa r an d na t i on ag ai ns t na t i on nev e r be f or e oc cu r r e d

un de r th e cir c u m s t a n c e s of tod ay , w he n it is p os s ib l e to de st ro y the w ho le pl an e t. N ot to s ee

th i s is b li n d ne s s , an d no t to he ar of it, de af n e s s in de e d! Th e on e w ho ha s c om e to bri ng yo u

the se tid i ng s im pl o r e s you to be un de r s t an d i n g, an d not to di s se m b l e . Th at wh i ch tou ch e s

yo u on the hu m a n lev el you do un de r s t an d . Lik ew is e , op en you r he ar ts and mi nd s to the se

th i ng s w hi ch ca n bri ng yo u tru e ha pp in e s s ." Orthon became quiet, and I noted that he was finished with what he had to say.

The gracious lady from the universe arose, and we all did the same. The sun was now lower,and lightly veiled in misty clouds, which painted the sky with reddish strokes. We walked through the wheat fields, and the young woman stroked some of the heads of grain. Then

she stood still and turned to us: "F ea r no t! No p er s o n of g oo d wi l l s ho u ld all o w a nx ie t y or fe ar

to tou ch hi s or he r he ar t. W ho e v e r lov es pe ac e an d tru t h, for the m the re wi l l so on be gr ea t

ce l e b r a t io n . No t a ha i r of you r he ad wi l l be tou ch e d, ex ce p t the re be a re de e m i n g pu r po s e ,




k no w n o nl y to t he gr ea t U ni v e rs a l F at h e r."

She went a few steps in the direction of the disc-shaped craft, which one could now seebehind the stalks of grain. Majestically it rested there and reflected the colors of the sky fromthe surfaces of the round dome, which appeared to be a crystalline meld of metal and glass.No lights were visible inside it, yet the gleam of reflection was such that one might expect itto burst forth with light at any moment. With majestic dignity, the young woman raised her

gracious, all-loving eyes to mine; from them, there seemed to emanate a powerful radiancethat penetrated deep into my soul and granted me unspeakable joy and inner peace.

"In th e ap pe a ra n c e s at Fa t i m a," she said, "tho u sa n d s of pe o pl e wi t n es s e d the gr e at

ap o c a l y p t i c sig n in th e su n . Tw o gr e at wa r s we r e un e qu i v o c a l pro of s of the tru t h of th a t

m e s s a g e , wh i c h is th e sam e me s sa g e I h a v e gi v e n yo u , an d is no t h i n g ot h e r th a n a

cla r i f i ca t io n of the sc r i pt u r e s fo r you r tim es . Y ou are liv i n g in the da ys tha t im m e d i a te l y

pr e ce d e the tho u sa n d ye a r kin g do m for s ee n by Joh n. So o n yo u wi l l un d er s t a nd wh at he

m ea n t by hi s pr op h e s y of th i s kin gd o m an d the fir s t res ur r ec t i o n. Y ou wi l l ex pe r i e n c e w ha t it

m ea n s for th e su r vi v or s to be tak e n up into the clo ud s to m ee t the Lo rd in t he ai r. V e ry s oo n

th e n ew d ay wi l l c om e ," she added in a firm voice, "in w h i c h a n e w hu m a n i t y wi l l d we ll on th e

E ar t h. Th e an i m a ls wi l l no lon ge r be wi l d, ne i t he r po i so n o u s no r ha r m f u l . Y ou r fea rs ab ou t th esa d ev en ts tha t ar e ant i ci p at e d wi l l ch an g e to un i m a g i n a b l e joy. W e wi l l be wi t h yo u du r i ng

the tim e thi s is co m in g to fu l f i l l m e n t , an d aft er th at , in th e N ew A ge of un i ve rs a l lov e on yo ur

p l a ne t . "

I was certain that I would see her again. Now Raphael said that the time of departure had come.

The flying disc opened to receive these distinguished persons who had come to us from thehigher realms of the universe, and lifted up into the rose-colored evening sky. There, it turned

gracefully and entered the mother ship, which hovered high above the grain fields. In a

moment, the spaceship zoomed toward the sun, its colors changing from deep blue to lightorange. We stood there, spellbound by the beauty of the setting sun.

(11)

CHAPTER 11

THE SUN MIRACLE

On the twenty-ninth of June, 1980, I invited our friends on an outing in the Bracco region, and for the first time, Gianna came with us. I knew that the brothers would give some sign of their presence, and therefore I had agreed with Tina that I would go ahead to the mountainsalone, in the hope of having at least a short close encounter.

At three o'clock in the afternoon, we exited the highway at Levanto, in order to drive farther into the mountains. After a short time we succeeded in finding a place to park between two

pine groves. We left the cars there, and began to trudge up the steep pathway by foot. It wasvery beautiful up there, and our hearts were filled with happy anticipation.

As we arrived near the top, we sat down on the grass and had some refreshments, in




expectation that the brothers from space would somehow make their presence known to us.later, since nothing happened, I went off by myself and climbed a little farther. In themeantime, I had noticed an irregular cloud formation in the sky, and the sun was hiddenbehind the clouds. It was beginning to get quite misty, as the temperature was rapidly falling.I was becoming concerned over the brothers' silence; we had received no contact at all. So Ihiked back down to Tina and the others, below. There it was not so cold, but, nevertheless,the air was not exactly warm, and the moisture was rather unpleasant. Silently, I asked the

brothers if they would not at least give some sign of their presence, but the silence dragged on until five o'clock in the afternoon. I could not understand what had happened, and beganto have strong doubts about whether I had understood their message correctly in the first

place. I excused myself to the others, and said I did not know what to make of it. Thebrothers gave no indication that they knew of our anxiety. The fog was beginning to close inon us, and I made the suggestion that we return to the autos and wait for some sort of direction.

I had made my recommendation when I heard telepathically the trustworthy voice of Raphaelsaying something I had heard many times before: "O y o u o f lit t l e f ai th!" he said in a kindly manner, "Ho w ea si l y you be co m e fai n t- he ar te d. Ha ve pat i en c e! In the m ea n ti m e , we wi l l

s en d y ou a lit t l e s un s h i n e !"

A moment later the fog began to lift and a pleasant sun warmed the air, so that thetemperature rose noticeably. I felt indeed like a man of weak faith, and determined to dropmy impatient frame of mind immediately.

We all climbed higher on the trail until we reached the place where I had turned around earlier. The sky had turned blue again, and the dark cloud formations withdrew over thehorizon. We had become quite jovial; Nico even felt like laughing aloud for sheer joy, just torealize that a contact with the space brothers had been made. We sat down on the grass,and I marveled at the extraordinary beauty of the landscape, the pines and ferns, and the

profusion of shrubs and flowers. I took delight in the variety of color of the grasses, whichwere no longer as tender as in springtime, yet still showed their young freshness.

While each in his own way was absorbed in contemplation of this festival of nature, suddenly Gianna shouted, "Lo ok— t h e s un!"

The light all around us had grown noticeably dimmer. In front of the sun a large globe or disccircled in undulating fashion, creating the impression that the sun itself was beginning torotate. At first, I was afraid, but then I watched with calm fascination while the light raysseemed to dance and play over all the surroundings.

"If y ou ha d lo ok e d to wa r d the su n ea rl i er ," said Raphael in cosmic contact, "yo u c ou ld ha v ese en us soo n er . B ut no w, we wi s h to br i n g you gre et i n g s of Go d the Fa t he r, Th e Cr ea to r o f

th e s un, w hi c h gi ve s lif e to th e E ar th , in a c c or d a n c e wi t h Hi s wi l l ."

In utter amazement we watched the dramatic spectacle before us, comparing observationsexcitedly from time to time. Nico had his sun glasses with him, so we all tried using them toobserve the rotating globe. In that way, one could see more clearly how the object moved over the sun's disc with a circular motion. It gave the impression of seeing the sun itself wobbling on its axis.

This phenomenon continued for some time, and I sat down on the grass to rest. Tina came

over to me, and, in hushed voices, we talked together about this sign we were seeing.

"Th e w or d ap oc a l y ps e ," she said, "fri g ht e n s m e, in sp i t e of th e fac t th at it w as c ar ef u l l y

ex pl a i n e d to us th at w e ha ve no t h i n g to fe ar. T he im po r t a n t thi ng is, t ha t pe op le al l ov er the




w or ld ch an g e the i r w ay s of thi nk in g an d ac ti ng to wa r d on e an ot h e r, if the y ar e to be sa ve d. "

Hoping to encourage her, I said, "If w e fix ou r mi nd s on th e w on d e r f u l w or k s of cr ea ti o n, an d

on th e po w er of lov e to s er ve an d to sa ve , w e wi l l be st be ab l e to hel p ot he rs , an d wi l l al s o be

h el p i n g o ur s e l v e s ."

Gianna said she believed in the triumph of universal love, which is stronger than all the

power of evil in the world, Nico spoke of justice, and said it was hard for him to see why anyone would think of it as punishment. Thus, each one expressed his or her convictions.

The sun-apparition was still there, and now we could see the rotating disc more clearly.Somebody made the suggestion that we offer a prayer to the Father. Gianna improvised onethat came straight from the heart. She thanked Him for His gift of life, for the Earth and theSun, and the brothers from space, who were so noble and so gracious.

Tina beseeched Him to grant that man's understanding would be illumined with universallove, and that people all over the Earth would turn away from evil ways, in order that the new age of peace might begin.

Together, we prayed the Lord's Prayer. We were all deeply moved, and each one felt in hisor her heart the power and the caress of the great, compassionate Father in Heaven.

Suddenly Nico cried out, "Lo ok up b y th e s un!" The sun seemed to still be turning, but now the disc had moved off to the side, just within a fiery circle surrounding the sun. It was not aseasy to look at as before, because of the brightness of the sun. But we could see the sunand the discs as two separate objects now, and gradually everything returned to normalcy again, including the light over the surrounding landscape where we were.

"T ha t w as a g i f t fr om G o d th e F at h e r to u s!" Gianna exclaimed.

"The se sig ns in th e he av e n s m us t su r el y ca us e the pe op le of Ea r t h to po nd e r," said Tina.The others, however, could not grasp what was already abundantly clear to us.

We turned our steps back down toward the valley, since it was already evening, and wethought we might otherwise have a problem finding our autos in the dark.

(12)

CHAPTER 12

ON BOARD THE STARSHIP

On the evening of the twenty-seventh of July, 1980, there was another contact in themountains. We had climbed but a short while when the light from the flying disc announced the presence of the brothers from space. Presently, Raphael came toward us and led us tothe craft, which was resting on the ground among scattered trees. A brilliant white light from

the open door illuminated the surrounding landscape. Reading my thoughts, Raphaelreassured me I need not have any fears of deception, or of being disturbed. Seen from soclose, the space vehicle looked very powerful; its surface seemed to pulsate with a soft glow.




but flooded with light, and the beautiful translucent quality was even more pronounced. Thewhole room seemed alive with a subtle corruscation of changing color, as if bathed in thelight of innumerable tinted reflections from some unseen source. It gave a pleasant tone of warmth and elegance to everything the eye could see.

Tina wanted to feel the fabric of one of the easy chairs that were set in appropriate groupshere and there about the room. Firkon smiled at her, sensing the questions in her mind. This

material, which resembled white gold, could have been a kind of cloth, yet its strength and pliancy were such as to suggest something totally unknown on Earth.

"We hav e m uc h to di s cu s s," Raphael said. "Th e ti me is s ho rt ." I noted that, since we had been on board this spaceship, all sense of time had left me.

Raphael invited us to sit down. We three sat on a large comfortable sofa, before which six armchairs were arranged in a semi-circle. On three of these sat Raphael, Orthon, and Firkon.I looked up at the ceiling of this beautiful room and noted that it was not as bright as thewalls. Almost imperceptible changes in color tone created an impression almost of something

flowing. It was as if unseen hands were playing with a fine sort of ribbon, and the effect on

the observer was very soothing and pleasant.

Kalna, Ilmuth, and Zuhl came up to us, and we were inwardly full of joy. Under this beautifulillumination, and in their splendid colored outfits, they seemed more youthful than before.

After greeting us warmly, they sat down in the remaining chairs.

"W e ha ve lon g a wa it e d thi s m o m e n t ," Raphael said, in a tone of evident sincerity. His voiceadded to the sense of joy we already felt. Tina, Paul, and I revealed our mood in our expressions, and so did they; their look was penetrating, respectful, and full of love. I could not help but praise the exceptional beauty of the flowers which were arranged in crystalvases on a low table on our right. The colors were brilliant, and the forms varied from oval, to

round, to cup-like. I had never seen anything like them on Earth. They spread a subtle aromathroughout the room, as pleasant as it was unobtrusive.

"U ni v er s a l lo ve is th e lif e of th e w ho l e cr ea ti o n . T he s ec r et of ev il lie s al on e in th e los s of lov e.

To lov e me an s to be in the lig h t . Inn e r bli n dn e s s , ign o r a n c e, an d de p r a v i t y are al l the

co ns e q u e n c e s of a fai l u re of lov e. Th e es se n c e of the Di v i ne Be i ng is lov e, an d the wh ol e

cr e at i o n d er iv e s fr o m it."

With these words, Raphael began to speak of things that riveted our attention completely."T h e b a d, " he proceeded to say, "co ns is t s of no t st ay in g wi t hi n the po w er of lov e. F or th os e

w ho are wi t hi n th e po w e r of lov e, it is n ot ha rd to w a lk on the un en d i ng pat h of un de r s t a n d i n g

tha t lea ds to the Cr ea t or , the de ep e s t lon gi n g of ev er y cre at e d be i ng . F or th e ind i vi du a l w hois n ot wi th in th e po w e r of l ov e, a nd th er e f or e is w it hi n th e p ow e r of e v i l , t ru e un d er s t a n d i n g is

di f f i cu lt an d ev en im po s s ib l e. Th e m or e on e ab i de s in the lig ht of un de r s t a n d i n g , the ea si e r is

the in ne r ac t ua li z a t i o n of lov e. Th e m or e on e pe rs is t s in sta yi n g wi t hi n th e for ce of ev i l, an d

th er e fo r e far fro m th e lig ht of u nd e r s t a n d i n g , th e h ar d e r it is, u lt i m a t e l y i mp o s s i b le it is, t o b e

wi th i n th e p o w e r o f lo ve .”

"Un f or t u n a t e l y , on E ar th th er e is lit t l e lov e an d lit t l e un de r s t a n d i n g. Th at is th e re as o n w hy

ma n ki n d mu s t go thr o ug h so mu c h tro u bl e an d so r r o w, an d mu s t rea l i z e the err o r an d

de l us i o n of the for ce of ev i l , be f or e it s uc c e e d s in fin di n g the tru e pat h to th e Cr ea t o r , th e

s ou r c e of al l g oo d n e s s . "

Then Raphael spoke a great truth: "W hi l e you ar e in da r kn e s s," he said, "yo u m ak e

ev er y t h i n g c om p l i c a t e d . Si m p li c i t y is o n e of t he b es t p at h s to th e lig ht . T he r e fo r e , it ha s b ee n

sa i d to yo u, th a t in ord er to en t er into the Ki n gd o m of He av e n , you m us t bec o m e as a litt l e




c hi l d. T ha t w hi c h is g re a t a nd d ee p , is a lw a y s v er y si m pl e ."

Now Orthon chose to speak, and said, "Ma ny thin gs wi l l be sh ow n yo u. W e wi l l pr o ce e d

si mp l y an d sy st e m a t i c a l l y, s o th at yo u wi l l ha ve a s ou n d ba si s of fu nd a m e n t a l tru t hs th at wi l l

he l p y ou to be c o m e ac c us t o m e d to hig he r re al i t i es . Af t er th at , w e wi l l inv it e yo u to loo k ov er

th e st ar s h i p wi t h u s, a nd to c el e br a t e to ge t h er ."

Firkon begged us to prepare our hearts and minds to receive fully all that we would see and hear aboard this starship.

"L oo k in t hi s di re c t i o n ," said Kalna, as she pointed to the wall on our left, opposite the tablewith the flowers. "S ee w ha t wi l l be s ho w n th er e."

We turned, and all watched intently the place she had indicated. The room lights gradually dimmed, creating a mood of intimacy. Tina's and Paul's eager anticipation could be seen intheir expressions. From a certain place in the room came a sort of smoke, like steam buildingup to form a little gray cloud. The cloud began to change its form until the outline of three

persons came into view. We watched with astonishment this unbelievable transformation,

which seemed to arise out of thin air. Gradually, we saw the outline assume the appearanceof a man, a woman, and a child. They were really there, before our eyes, yet, at the sametime, they seemed like figures in a movie, or in a tableau. Next, the cloud fashioned anoutdoor scene, including trees, grass, flowers, and shrubs. The man sat on a large stone.The woman stood beside him, dressed in typical country fashion. The child played on the

ground nearby. It was a country scene, perhaps a small family outing. The figures, which had been in shades of gray up to this time, although clearly posses sing depth, began now to

gradually take on color. At the same time, the whole scene became brighter and more vivid,and we noted that, at the same time, the room was getting darker. I was more and more

fascinated with what I saw.

The man stood up and spoke to the woman, who, we assumed, was his wife. The child wasbusy playing with some toy, and paid little heed to his parents nearby. We heard theharmonious voice of Ilmuth calling our attention to something. "Now," she said, "w e w il l s h o wyo u so m et h in g in thi s fa mi l y sc en e wh i ch we are ver y an xi ou s tha t you sh ou ld un de rs t an d .

P a y cl os e at te n t i o n ."

The color of all the objects in the scene at first grew brighter, then gradually diminished. Theclothing of the three persons seemed to dissolve in a meld of pastel shades, then rearrangethemselves until we could see three well-dressed persons, a man, woman and child whowere the same, and yet not the same as before. The flesh tones seemed now to have ashimmering light blue quality, as if lit up by some inner radiant source. The bodies seemed

somehow lighter than the previous ones. It was as if two bodies were superimposed, oneover the other. We could clearly discern the separate bodies of each of the three persons,yet they appeared as one. This remarkable illusion repeated itself, and still other bodiescame into view, exactly similar in outward appearance, yet distinguishable through subtlechanges in color and luminosity. I could observe, in this remarkable stereoscopic display,that the deeper the layer that was being revealed, the more luminous it was, yet the light

from the inner bodies did not prevent our seeing the outer bodies clearly. I counted seven inall. The innermost one was pure white, and seemed to pulse with rhythmic emanations. Witheach pulse, light streamed forth and flooded all the other bodies, right up to the last, flesh-colored one on the surface.

"L oo k c lo s e l y!" exclaimed Ilmuth. "Obs e r v e al s o the pl a n t s an d the ro c ks ." They wereundergoing the same transformation as the persons. I had never before seen such a display.Everything had such a life-like depth, richness of color and symmetry of form, and such arhythmic progression from one light-manifestation to the next, that I was astounded. I could




not possibly have imagined such a thing.

"I n t h i s wa y , " explained Ilmuth, "you can vi s ua ll y co m pr e h e n d the va r i ou s di me n s i o n s of the

life- for c e in m a n , in t he w or ld of p la n t s , an d in t he m in e r a l ki ng d o m . T he s e s ev e n di m e n s i o n s

m a y al so b e s u b di v i de d int o gr ou p s of t hr e e si mi la r st at e s of b ei n g."

I looked again and saw that the first three bodies, which were closer to the surface, appeared

particularly like one another with respect to density and degree of luminosity. The next threewere brighter, and seemed to be finer in texture and detail the deeper they lay. Theinnermost one, pure white, was especially bright, and from it rhythmic waves of living lightbathed each of the other bodies. It became clear to me that no method we have on Earthcould so effectively demonstrate all these living realities, and that this unbelievable scene

gave my mind insight into possibilities that would have never revealed themselves under ordinary circumstances.

"Th e ou t er m o s t bo dy ," said Ilmuth, "is the m at e r ia l bo dy . Th e ot h er s are no t o f m at er ia l

en er g y, bu t of co s mi c , or as t r a l en er g y, as yo ur te ac h e rs on E ar th c al l it. Wi t h ea ch of the se

bo di es m an ca n liv e in d if f er e n t w or ld s an d di m en s i o n s, an d on the hi gh e r de ve lo p e d pl an e ts .

T he ou t er m o s t bo dy die s, an d th e ne xt on e be ne a t h it is f ul l y pr ep a r ed to ad ap t its el f to th ee ne r g y fie l d of its n ew su rr o u n d i n g s . T ha t is w h a t ha p p e n s at th e ti me of de at h , bu t, in r ea li ty ,

it is o nl y a b ir t h wi t h the ne w bo dy in a hig he r di m en s i o n, in a hi gh e r w or l d of the sa m e lev el

of de v e l op m e n t as the new l y wo n bo d y . Si n c e the dim en s i o n s are ve r y nu me ro u s , th e

nu m b e r of p os s i b l e bo di e s wi t h i n m an ar e no t jus t se ve n, bu t m an y m or e. W e sh ow you on l y

s ev e n in o rd er to m a k e it ea si e r to u n d er s t a n d ."

I was completely absorbed in learning about these wonderful new realities. I heard Tina'svoice call out, "Th e be au t y of th e inn er m o s t gl ow in g for m is t oo m ar v e l o u s fo r w or d s!"

"It is th at, e sp e c i a l l y , th at w e w a nt e d to h el p y ou b et te r u nd e r s t a n d ," Kalna responded, taking

up the conversation at this point. "The pu r e, wh i t e bo dy , wh i ch sen ds for t h wa ve s of lif e-en er g y to th e as t ra l bo di e s, rig ht up to th e m at e ri a l bo dy , is th e vis i bl e m an i f e s t a t i o n of w ha t

y ou c al l 's pi ri t ' . In th e s cr ip tu r e s , y ou wi l l fin d it s ai d th at m a n is a u ni ty of b od y , s ou l, a nd

s pi ri t . T he r e b y , it is u nd e r s t o o d th at 'b od y ' ref er s to th e m or t a l bo d y, 's ou l' to th e as tr a l b od y ,

a nd 's pi ri t' to th at es s e n t i a l p ar t of m a n w hi c h is i mm o r t a l a nd th er e fo r e ne v er di es , as it is t he

s ea t of life an d of c on s c i o u s n e s s . "

"T h e sp ir i t," Ilmuth interjected, "has th e ca pa b il i t y of liv i n g an y w h e r e in the w ho le un i ve rs e ,

pr o vi de d on l y th a t it ma y no t go be yo n d the bo un d a r y kno w n as He av e n ' s ga t e wh en clo t he d

in a n a st ra l bo d y, an d th at it st ay in a c os m i c w or ld at a n ap pr o p r i a te lev e l of de v el o p m e n t . "

Firkon explained further: "Th e bro t he r s fro m the 'ess en t i a l ' un i ve r s e , su ch as w e, hav eal r ea d y de v el o p e d the sp i r i t ua l bo dy , an d th er e f o re no rm a l ly liv e in t he w on d e r f u l w or ld s of

lig ht o f th e ul t r a- c os m i c un i ve r s e. T he bro th e rs fro m th es e hig h er re al m s , of t en ref er re d to in

the Sc r i pt u r e s as 'an ge ls ', or 'the Lo r d' , can tra v el in co s m i c di me n s i o n s, an d can clo t he

the m s e l v e s wi t h co s m i c bo di es wh en it is n ee de d . O n the ot h er ha nd , the bro t he r s wh o ar e

no t so far de ve lo p e d tha t th e y can fre e the m s e l v e s fro m co sm i c lov e an d cro ss the bo un d a ry

be y o nd wh i ch lie s the et e r na l un i v e r s e of lig h t , ha ve the pos s i b i l i t y of m ak in g jou r ne y s to

wo r l ds at sta ge s of dev e l o p m e n t be ne a th the i r ow n. Th i s th e y ca n do fre e l y, m ot i va te d by

the i r ow n un de r s t an d i n g or the i r sen se of ob l i ga ti o n ; a tas k un de r t a ke n eit h er on the i r ow n

ini t i at iv e, or as an as si g n m e n t ent ru s te d to the m to ful f i l l. In or de r to ga i n ex pe r i e n c e at a

hig h er lev el , as y ou ar e no w, yo u m us t tru st us, w ho ha ve alr ea d y go ne be yo n d th e he av e n l y

bo un d a r y , an d the r ef o r e ha ve the kno w l e d g e tha t all o ws us to br i n g you op po r t u n i t i e s fo rtra ve l to w or ld s th at ar e ab ov e yo ur sta g e of de ve lo p m e n t ."

"Then ," Paul broke in, "m ay w e sa y th at yo u mi gh t be c al l ed br ot h er s of th e w ho le un i ve r s e,




an d the ot h er s, wh o can no t ye t fre e the ms e l v e s fro m the co s m i c bo d y, mi g ht be ca l l e d

br ot h e r s of th e c os m o s ? "

"E x a c t l y ri gh t, " answered Orthon. "Our kno w l e d g e is sp i r i t ua l , an d tha t enc o m p a s s e s al s o

co s m i c kn ow l e d g e . O n the ot h er ha nd , the r e are bro t he r s wh o ha ve a gre at de al of co s m i c

kn ow l e d g e, but ar e po or in s pi r i t ua l un de r s t a n d i n g . O ne m us t al wa y s us e the co s mi c po w e r s

wi t hi n th e fra m e w o r k of un de r s t a n d i n g of the sp i r i t ua l, or m ys t i c a l po w e r s , an d th at m ea n s to

ha v e tru s t in th e Cr e at o r , wh o wo r ks th r o ug h Hi s ch i l d r en of lig h t . O ne wh o wo r ks on l yth r ou g h th e c os m i c po w e r s ha s no gu ar a n te e tha t he do es w ha t is rig ht , an d wi l l no t res u l t in

ne ga t i v e c on s e q u e n c e s . If, ho w e v e r, he w or k s tog e t h e r wi t h th os e w ho ar e in t he lig ht , w ho

ar e al wa y s un de r th e gu i da n c e of the s pi r i t ua l fo r ce s, an d ar e ac qu a in t e d wi t h th e m ar v e l o u s

wa y s in wh i c h the Cr e at o r ac c om p l i s h e s Hi s pu r po s e s , in si l e n ce an d in po we r, the n he

bec o m e s an en a bl e r in the un i v er s al pla n of lov e an d sa l v at i on un d er Go d' s pro vi de n c e.

Su c h a pe r so n wi l l no t be in da n g e r of fa l l i n g into er r o r . No on e ca n , of him se l f , ha v e

un l i m it e d K no w l e d g e an d wi sd o m ."

Raphael gently called our attention to what was now taking place in the animated color-tableau, which at this moment portrayed the three figures in a garden. The husband and wife

had evidently had a falling out. The husband was gesticulating wildly, giving unrestrained expression to his emotions. We could hear their voices. He was hurling accusations at hiswife, which, although I could not understand them, seemed to have something to do with thechild. The child continued playing, and paid little heed to the heated argument going onbetween his parents.

"Wa t c h , n ow ," said Raphael, "an d yo u wi l l s ee the eff ec t o f a n ge r on the bo di e s an d so ul s of th es e u nf o r t u n a t e pe o p l e ."

The man's invectives grew stronger as he mercilessly blamed his wife for imagined faults and shortcomings. He was infuriated, while she maintained a stunned silence. As I was watching

the figure of the man, the outlines of his body became distorted, as if altered by some rough force. The harmony of the lines was badly disturbed. The inner spiritual body lost its snow-white splendor. It turned darker, emitting spasmodic showers of muddy fragments that

penetrated the other bodies, agitating them with abrupt changes of brightness, form and texture.

The husband was shouting now, while his poor wife was in tears. His spiritual body, at firstspotted and flecked, was now almost dark brown. His whole being was saturated with thisunsightly coloration, and his figure seemed to be shrunken and deformed. She outer,material body, although the vessel containing all the other bodies whose beauty and radiance had been so badly affected, suffered the least damage of all. Now, waves of this

dark disharmonious life-energy could be seen emanating from the man, going out in ever-broadening circles ail around him. They penetrated the woman who soon took on the samecharacteristics, her life-force growing darker, and her spiritual, cosmic and astral bodiesbecoming distorted.

"Wh at yo u are se ei ng ," explained Raphael, "hap pe n s to ev er y hu ma n be i n g wh o al l o ws

an ge r to en t er int o hi s con sc i o u s n e s s . His life-en er g y be co m e s di m an d di s f i gu re d . Th i s

di so ri e n t a t i o n s pi l l s o ve r fr om th e s pi ri tu a l b od y to al l th e ot he r b od i es , rig ht up to th e m at e r i a l

b od y , a nd al l s uf fe r th er e b y . T he lif e- en er g y of ev er y si ng le b ei n g is, t hr o ug h his e nv ir o n m e n t ,

in t i m a t e l y bo u n d up wi th th e life- en er g i e s of ot he r be in g s of hi s ki nd, a nd th er e fo r e h e wi l l b e

h el p e d by th e br ot h e r s, if he liv es a g oo d , w el l- di sc i pl in e d life, bu t h e d oe s h ar m to al l ot he r

m em b e r s of the hu m a n rac e, if he liv e s a ba d life wi t h no sen se of res po n s ib i l i t y to wa rd hi s

fe l l o w m an . A ll cr ea ti o n is at ev er y m o m e n t in a liv el y rec ip ro c a l rel at io n s h i p wi t h al l o th er

p ar t s of c re a ti o n . A ll e xi s ts in r e al it y, a nd th e fin e r th e re al it y is, th e m o r e it is i m b u e d wi th lif e.

Tho u g h t , an d its fo r ms , and tha t wh i c h yo u ca l l fan t as y or ima gi na t i o n , has a rea l i t y or




ex pr e s s i v e po we r gr ea te r th a n m at t e r alo ne ca n pos s i b l y pos s es s . I wo ul d ad d tha t tho se

pe r s o n s st i l l bo u nd to m at er i a l i s t i c th i n k i ng wo ul d be as t o ni sh e d to lea r n ho w gre at an

inf l ue n c e the i r th ou g h t s , fe el i ng s , an d e mo t i o n s ha ve on the en er g y of th e m at e r ia l el em e n t s

of th ei r en vi ro n m e n t . B ut, sin ce th ey vie w ev er y t h in g thr ou g h th e le ns of m at e r i a l i s m , the y

cr e at e for the m s e l v e s an illu s i on wh i ch m ak e s m at t e r ap pe a r to be ve r y rea l an d so l i d, an d

ev er y fin er re al it y, inc o n s e q u e n t i a l a nd e m pt y .

M ea n w h i l e , th e hu sb a n d in t he sc en e c on ti n u ed in h i s tira de , an d th e af or e m e n t i o n e d en er g yco nt a g io n of bad wi l l no w flo o de d ov er the ch i l d, al t h ou g h he co nt i nu e d to ac t as tho ug h he

pa i d no at t en ti o n to th e st r i f e go i ng on be t w e e n hi s pa r e nt s . Th e s ur ro u n d i n g pla nt w or l d no w

gav e ev i d en c e of co mi ng un d er the inf l u en c e of th e da r k di s o r de r of su c ce s s i v e wa v es of

ne ga t i v e en er g ie s , an d thi s eff ec t al s o pe ne t r a t ed the ro ck s, the ai r, an d th e gr ou n d . E ve n w e

b eg a n to b e aff ec t e d b y t hi s di sa g r e e a b l e o ns l au g h t ag ai n s t o ur or i gi n al s en s e of w e ll- be in g .

"How fr ig h t f u l!" exclaimed Tina. "Ab so l u t e l y t er r i bl e !"

The scene underwent a change, and gradually returned to its original state. Now thehusband embraced his wife tenderly and dried her tears. The child went over to his parents

and laughed with joy. Not only the three human figures, but also the plant and mineral world of their surroundings underwent a sort of transformation. Waves of light and color bestowed new life and harmony on everything they touched. We felt joy and happiness return to us,even as the fearfulness of the recent experience began to subside.

The scene dissolved bit by bit, and the cloud of vapor faded to gray, then gradually disappeared altogether. The room light became as before. Raphael and the others smiled atus like good friends who return again after a painful separation. I thought for a moment aboutthe trip from Earth to the starship where I was now with Tina, Paul and the brothers, and my heart was full of joy.

Raphael took up the conversation again: "If al l c hi l dr e n of G o d th e F at h e r us e d th e pr ec i o u sgi f t of fre ed o m w hi c h H e ga ve the m to fol l o w the inf i ni t e pa th s of all-lov e, an d ha d en t ru s te d

the m s e l v e s so l el y to t he be ne f i c e nc e of Hi s un i ve rs a l la ws , the n it wo u l d not be ne ce s s a r y to

ex pe r i e n c e lif e in co s mi c di m en s i o n s th at ar e s o ve r y res tr ic t e d in co m p a r i s o n wi t h the inf i ni t e

un i ve rs e be yo n d th e he av e n l y bo un d a r i e s . As th er e w as a r eb e l li on lo ng ag o th at pe r s ua d e d

m an y sou l s tha t m an cou l d m an a g e hi s af f a i r s wi t h ou t Go d, or th e he l p of th o s e wh o we r e

ob ed ie n t to G od , th e sp i r i t of hu m a n pr i d e aro se , an d the pro pe n s i t y tow a r d un di sc i p l i n e d ,

se l f i sh ac t i on . Th er e fo r e, kn o wi n g tha t oth er s w ou ld e m ul a te th i s ba d be ha v io r, the F at he r

cr ea te d di m en s i o n s wi t h na r ro w e r bo un d a r i es , na m e ly th e c os m i c, as tr a l an d m at e r i a l w or ld s,

wh i ch , wh i l e eq ua ll y wo nd e r f u l , be i ng the wo r k of Hi s ha nd s an d ref l e ct in g the bea u t y and

ha r m o n y of He av e n , ne ve rt h e l e s s we r e res t r i c te d wo r l ds . Th er e, m a n y of Hi s ch i l dr e n we r e

te mp t e d to sub st it u t e ego ti s m for al l-e mb ra c in g lov e, ev i l for go od , cru el ty fo r kin dn e s sto wa r d br ot h er s an d sis t er s. Th ey lea r n ed to fol l ow th e w ay of wr on g ac t i on ins te a d of ri g ht ,

of ha t re d ins te a d of lov e, s pi r i t ua l bl i n dn e s s ins t ea d of tru e un de r s t a n d i n g, w hi c h w ou ld ha ve

led to ab un d a n t life. Th er e f o r e , m at t e r wa s cre at e d, so tha t the spi r i t an d co ns c i o u s n e s s ,

wh i ch are int e gr a l ly joi n ed wi t h the m at er ia l bo dy , wo ul d hav e a wa l l of pro t ec t i o n aro un d

the m s e l v e s . Y ou ha ve se en tha t th e m at er ia l bod y is th e lea st se ns it i ve , an d m od e ra t es an d

res tr a i n s di s tu rb a n c e s in the fin er bo di e s. If t ho se ch i l dr e n ha d no m at e r i a l bo di e s, an d al s o

no as t r al bo d i es , th e n the i r so u l s , wh i c h so me t i m e wa nt to tes t th e wa y s of ev i l , wo ul d

pe r ce iv e the co ns e q u e n c e s in a m uc h m or e un pr o t e c t e d an d pai nf u l m an n e r.”

"It i s im po rt a n t th a t on e bec o m e con vi n c e d of th e fu t i l i t y an d da ng e r of ev i l du r i ng th i s

m at e r i a l life , for ot he r w i s e h e wi l l e xp e ri e n c e it in fu l l er m e a s u r e , m o re pa i n f u ll y, in th e fin er

di m e n s i o n s of hi gh e r re al it y. It is n ec e s s a r y th at m a n le ar n to u n d er s t a n d th e lov in g- ki nd n e s s

of the Fa t he r, wh o do es no t de ny fre e do m to tho se of Hi s ch i l dr e n wh o are no t fai t h f ul , bu t

ha s m ad e it po s si b l e for th e m to le a r n in an en v i r on m e n t m or e pro t ec te d fro m su f f e r i ng .




S uf fe ri n g is, in its el f , a m ea n s of he al i n g , an gu is h is th e vo i c e of th e Fa t he r ca l l i n g His

ch i l dr e n ho m e, s uf f er in g is pu r i f i ca t i o n an d lov e. U nt i l the las t, los t ch i l d of th e Fa th e r ha s

ret u rn e d, the r e wi l l al wa y s be su f f er in g. Y ou sa w the ef f e ct of re mo r se wh en thi s hu sb a n d

rea li ze d he ha d gr ea t l y wr on g e d hi s wi f e an d do ne ha rm to th e s en s i t i ve so ul of hi s ch i l d. Th e

pa i n tha t aro se in hi s co n s c i o u s n e s s wa s a liv i n g ene r g y rel e as e d fro m his sp i r i t , th a t

re st o re d ha r m o n y a nd or de r to h is wi f e, hi s c hi l d, an d to h is o w n be i n g."

"Wh en go o dn e s s an d lov e ag a i n pre do m i n a t e am on g Ea r t h ch i l d r en ," said Kalna tenderly,"th e n yo u r spi r i t s wi l l re l e as e a won d e r f u l lif e- en e r gy wh i ch wi l l gi v e lig h t to you r

un de r s t a n d i n g an d w ar m t h to y o ur he ar ts . Then wil l th e be n ef i c e n t p ow e r w hi c h ra di a t e s fro m

wi t hi n yo u he al al l th e br ok e n n e s s of yo ur sp i r i t ua l, m en t al , an d m at e ri a l co nd i t io n . Ev e n thean i m a l s wi l l be c o m e m or e ta me , the pl a nt s m or e be ne f i c i a l , th e mi ne ra l s m or e pu r e. Y ou

ca n no t im ag i n e ho w ve r y de p en d e n t th e wh ol e liv i n g we b of the env i r on m e n t is on yo u r

co ns c io u s n e s s . Th e se nt ie n t be i ng tru l y de t er m i n e s the c om p o s i t i o n an d qu al i ty of th e liv i ng

en vi ro n m e n t of his o wn w or ld . Ev e r y t h i n g is a liv i ng re al i t y, ev er y e mo t i o n, al l yo ur wi sh e s,

tho ug h t s or fe el i ng s , an d, lik ew i s e , al l of y ou r s uf f er in g. To ne gl e ct th i s is to pr ol on g yo ur

jou r ne y ba ck to th e lig h t by m an y hu nd r ed s of yea rs . E ve ry ch i l d of the Fat he r wi l l co m e to

re al iz e , of hi s o wn fr ee wi l l an d thr o u g h th e p ow e r of h is c on v ic t i o n, th e tru th of th e g oo d , a nd

the de l u s i o n of ev i l. W e wi l l alw ay s he l p you un t i l th e tim e co m es wh en the Fa t he r is aga inab l e to rej o i ce in you r pe r f ec t lov e an d trus t, fo r He al o ne is the Cr ea to r G od , the hi g he s t

s o ur c e o f a ll l o v e. ”

"Ev er y tho ug h t ha s its ow n for m, its ow n co l o r , its ow n so u nd , its un i qu e aro m a, an d its

p ar ti c ul a r m e a n in g . T hi s is tru e fo r ev er y t h i n g th at liv es wi t h i n th e hu m a n s pi ri t. T he c hi l dr e n

of th e F at h er ca n cr ea te ei t he r a p ar a di s e or a s ta t e of un en d i n g he l l . Th e Fa t he r wi l l al wa y s

st r i ve to d ra w th e m ag a i n to H i m s e l f , a nd w e wi l l b e Hi s tru e c hi l dr e n an d c o- wo r k er s , u nt il al l

be co m e co nv i nc e d of the tru t h an d the jus ti ce an d th e be au t y of Hi s w ay s ."

Firkon looked deeply into my eyes, and I could tell that he knew the question in my mind.

"Yes," he said, with a tone of finality. "Of co ur s e, all th i s wi l l co m e to an en d. T he ch i l dr e n of the Fa t he r wh o pe r s i st in wr on g d o i n g wi n so o n be co mp e l le d to se e thi n g s in a ne w lig h t .

T he y wi l l ha ve ca us e d so m uc h an gu is h on E ar th tha t ev en the bli nd wi l l se e an d th e de af wi l l

he ar . M en s ' he ar ts wi l l gr ow ou t of the i r tho us a n d s of ye ar s old sta t e of int r an s ig e n c e , an d

the y wi l l lo ng for the lig ht . Th en the F at he r wi l l en j oy a fe as t, s uc h as ha s ne ve r be fo re be en

in a ll c re a ti o n, be c a u s e th e lo st s on h as fin al ly re t ur n e d ho m e to h is F at h e r' s h ou s e ."

"I t i s w r i tt e n , " Raphael added thoughtfully, "th at on l y th e s on s of p er di t i o n wi l l be los t. T hi sca us e s inf i ni te gr i ef fo r the Fa t h er , an d is a so r ro w to us as w el l. T he s e re ca lc i t ra n t pe r s on s

do no t w an t to lea rn the i r les so n , bu t th ey wi l l no lon ge r be ab l e to ha r m ot he rs . Fo r the m , the

wh ol e pla n of lov e an d sa l v a t i o n wi l l ha ve bo r ne no fr u i t. No ne of us can pu t ou r se lv e s in

G od 's pla ce . He wi l l ha ve pr ov id e d for ev en suc h as the se . Bu t, wo e un t o the m, wh o tur n

aw ay fro m the inf i n i t e m er cy , co mp a s s i o n and jus t i c e of the Fa t he r. Th es e imp en i t e n t

br o t he r s ou gh t ne ve r to fo r g e t tha t th e r e is fo r the m at any m om e n t gra ce , fo r gi ve n e s s, an d

love."

"All th a t has ha p p e n e d on Ea r t h in th e s e tho u sa n d s of ye a r s," Raphael said with greatsadness, "in the lon g hi s to ry of bl oo d, su f f er in g an d inj u st ic e in the c os m o s , wi l l s er v e as a

ho r ri bl e ex a m p l e, in w hi c h err or in al l its m an y for m s is to be fo un d. Th i s c on d i t i o n ha s no w

co m e v er y clo se to th e li mi t s the Fa th e r ha s es t ab li s h e d in Hi s lov i ng he ar t. H e wi l l no lo ng e r

all o w th e s uf fe ri n g of th e in no c e n t ; th e ti me of ret ri b ut i o n ha s c om e an d al l w il l be ju dg e d wi t h

H is p er f e c t ju st i c e. "

Tina was earnest and attentive. Paul looked at Raphael with friendly curiosity.

"L oo k , n ow ," said Ilmuth, "we hav e so me th in g el s e to sh o w you." Again the room light




dimmed. The gray cloud appeared, quickly took on color, and before us we saw the figure of a child who, in her material body, was severely crippled. The finer bodies, however, radiated in lustrous splendor, creating an impression so altogether charming and harmonious, thatTina uttered an ecstatic cry of admiration. I reflected on the irony of this striking contradiction.The inner beauty of the child was more overpowering than the outward impression of her being sadly crippled.

"Wh en the con sc io u s n e s s of m an in its fu n c t i on as en e r g y , an d life di s pe n s e r, be c o m e sdi s or d e r e d, an d thu s bri n gs ab ou t the se un ha p p y co nd it i on s on you r pla ne t," said Ilmuth,"th e n we are of t e n the on es wh o tak e pos s es s i o n of the se bo di es . Yo u are no t aw ar e of it,

bu t al mo s t alw ay s it is a n an ge l wh o co m es do w n to dw el l an d suf f er in a cr i p p le d bo dy or a

sic k mi nd , to t ak e on an im po r t a n t an d ef f e c t iv e as si g n m e n t , w hi c h w or k s to t he ad va n t a g e of

th e E ar th br ot h e r s in t he ir gr ea t n ee d . "

She was silent. I was shaken by what I had seen and heard. My love for these brothers grew greater than before. The spiritual body of the poor child shone forth with indescribablebeauty. This wonderful light poured softly and continuously through the other bodies and intothe surrounding space.

"Th es e ar e the on es ," she said, "wh o lig h t up you r wo r l d . Wh en yo u on Ea r t h on e day

un de r s t a n d th es e thi ng s, the r e wi l l no lon ge r be th os e w ho ac c us e G od of c re at in g ha r d sh i p s

in o rd e r to t or m e n t pe op le , but ra t he r yo u wi l l bl am e y ou r ev i l w ay s an d ha rd e n e d he ar ts , an d

gi v e tha nk s to tho s e w ho , th ou g h bl am e l e s s, w an te d to be ar y ou r bu r d en s , ra t he r th an th ei rs ,

in o rd e r to s av e y ou . H ow , ot he r w i s e , w ou ld yo u m ak e se ns e out of th e blo od of th e m ar ty r s,

or al l th e goo d wo rk s an d lov e of pa st ye ar s? W ha t wo ul d be the m ea n i n g of th e sac ri f i ce of

the O ne wh o die d up on a c ro ss , in or de r to lif t u p the wh ol e tru t h bef or e yo ur ey es , an d to

tea ch yo u the gre at e st les so n in un i v e r s a l lov e tha t wa s ev er gi v en on E ar t h? Th e m om e n t of

tru t h dra ws ne ar e r , an d as so on as the ve i l of unk n o w i n g , (whic h wa s nec e ss a r y in ord er to

a me li o r a t e th e pa i n), is wi t h dr a w n , eac h pe r so n wi l l kno w wh et h e r he wa s bo r n on Ea r t h to

be sa ve d , or to s av e ot he r s, af t e r he hi ms e l f find s sal va ti o n. Fo r ev en th e an ge l s , w he n bo rnon E ar t h as m en or wo m e n , m us t fir s t be sav ed , and the n the y wi l l ha v e the po we r to sa v e

ot h er s , w hi le th ey c on t i n u e t o c ar r y o ut th ei r di f fi c u l t m is s i o n .”

"S om e of us ch oo s e to be ar s uf f er in g in a m ar ty r ' s bo dy , ra t he r th an al l o w yo u to ex p er i e n c e

to th e ful l th e ra va g i n g w or k of ev il . It is wr it te n , y ou s ho u ld n ot jud g e. J ud g e n ot, b ut a bi d e in

lov e, fo r th at is t he on l y gu ar a n t ee of vic t or y of go od ov er ev i l . P ut y ou r tru st in G od an d in

Hi s c hi l dr e n w ho w or k for yo ur he al i ng , in lov e. B e rig ht e ou s an d un as s u m i n g !"

Ilmuth ceased speaking. The smoke cloud lost its color and quickly dissolved, taking with itthe winsome figure of the little handicapped child. The light returned to the roan in the

starship. I sought to fix in my mind clear recollections of this fantastic experience.

Raphael invited us to follow him. Orthon and Firkon came with us. Me visited varioussections of this giant, luxurious space liner. In one roon we enjoyed a delectable drinktogether. Then Kalna sang for us, and we listened to music that was so exquisitely beautifulthat Tina was moved to

tears. Our hearts were filled with joy and peace, and the certainty of the brothers' unconditional love. Then they led us through the passageway into the flying disc that was tobring us back to Earth. Again, it was Raphael, Orthon and Firkon who accompanied us onthe trip.

"T he ti m e wi ll c o m e ," said Ilmuth, while Kalna smiled at us, "wh en we wi l l no lon ge r ne ed to

p ar t. Al l th e br ot h e rs of E ar th w ho wi sh to, w il l b e a bl e to fly wi th us in s pa c e . It w il l s uf fi c e fo r

the m to ha ve the wi s h to do it, bu t , ab ov e al l, the y m us t kn ow tha t the y are ch i l dr e n of the




He av e n l y Fa t he r' s lov e. To ge t h e r we wi l l vis i t ne w w or l ds an d ex pl or e di s t an t reg i on s of

sp ac e. W e wi l l co nt i nu a ll y un de r t a k e ne w mi s si o n s of lov e an d lea r ni n g fo r ot h er br ot he r s ,

w ho wi sh to p ro g r e s s ra pi d l y to a h ig he r st ag e of d ev e l o p m e n t . A nd th en , w e wi l l sta nd fac e

to fac e wi t h the Fa t he r, fo r we wi l l m ov e ou t be yo n d He av e n ' s gat e. Be as su re d of tha t ,"

Kalna said with finality, "f or it i s t h e t ru t h . " We all embraced in a final farewell.

We took our places in the flying disc, whose atmosphere had to be adjusted to prepare us for

the return journey to Earth. Our hearts were still in space, on the rayship, with all its magiccharm of color, luminescence, and tranquility. The disc brought us back to the place wherewe had been picked up just a few hours before. It was approximately six o'clock in themorning.

(13)

CHAPTER 13

SOJOURN IN SPACE

Now I will tell you about some other extraordinary experiences that Tina, Paul and I had the privilege of sharing on another trip into space with the visitors from the stars.

After we encountered the round object at its landing place, in accordance with telepathically received instructions, we boarded it and were lifted into space. The flying disc rose in the

limitless void. Millions upon millions of stars came into view, and they seemed much brighter than they would have appeared from Earth? they blazed up like so many colored flares in thedistance.

My excitement was such that I was touched with fear; I felt so infinitesimally small incomparison with this magnificent spectacle. I thought about the infinite greatness of theFather, the Creator of all these wanders, and prayed that He might teach me to love Him inmy brothers, and in all things that were created by Him.

In the certainty that He had heard me, I said to Him that it was my most ardent wish to learnenough about universal laws and infinite love to travel anywhere in the cosmos, to go beyond

Heaven's gate, and marvel at the infinite beauty of unbounded creation. I hesitated, becauseI was afraid my prayer was too presumptious, for so insignificant a creature.

Raphael smiled and his look was full of loving kindness. "No," he said, "th e rig ht e o u s wi s h todw el l in the Fat he r h o u s e of Go d is no t pre su m p t i o u s . Th e m os t ar d en t wis h of the Fa t he r

Hi m s e l f is t ha t al l H is c hi l dr e n , w ho ar e on th e p at h thr o ug h th e c os m o s , wi l l ret ur n to H i m."

The cosmic space which I could see consisted not only of a powerful play of pulsating lights,but was flooded with luminescent particles that streaked out of the dark background of space, as if following a track determined by some invisible force field.

Raphael pointed out to us the mighty cigar-shaped spaceship that hovered there in spacebefore us, at a distance that was difficult to estimate. It was surrounded by a white glow,which shifted occasionally to a delicate orange or blue chromaticity. Light rays streaming

from the round windows of the great cigar-shaped space vessel added to the luminous effect.




The ship was longer and more slender than the one that had landed on the ground atSpotorno; it was a dramatic and awe-inspiring sight.

Raphael announced that we were about to enter the ray-ship with the flying disc. A momentlater, we stepped out into an inner landing room where the disc had set down. I saw a lightcoming from one wall. Through a door, we were led into a reception room. There stood atable, some easy chairs, and a sofa. They all seemed to be made of the same material,

which was slightly translucent. Upon being seated, I noted that the chairs were quite firm, yet pleasantly yielding.

The light within this wonderful ray-ship produced an effect on us which I was unable toexplain. We felt freshened and renewed, and all our spiritual energies rejoiced in anindescribable sense of peace. At the same time, we found ourselves in a state of well-beingwhich changed us and awakened all the sleeping powers within us. We felt keenly receptiveto all that might be imparted to us by words and images. Our hearts burned with an all-inclusive love, such as is rarely felt on Earth.

Ilmuth came in, and with her a man, whose appearance evoked admiration immediately, by

reason of his beauty and congeniality. We sat in a half-circle on the sofa and chairs.

The man looked very kindly at us and started to speak: "Our mi ss io n to you , wh i ch wa s

ini t i a t ed fro m ab ov e , is co mi n g to an end. B ut he r e you hav e the op po r t u n i ty to lea r n an d

ex pe ri en c e thi n gs tha t wi l l he l p yo u to be pre p a r e d. W e m us t spe ak to yo u abo ut a gr e at

m an y m or e thi ng s tha n w e w er e ab l e to be f or e thi s, in v ie w of the sh or t ti me at ou r di s po s a l,

an d ot h er pro bl e ms tha t we ha d to und er ta k e to mi t i g at e on you r be h al f . Th a t sh o ul d no t

tro u bl e you , for we wi l l sta nd by yo u al wa y s, an d gi v e yo u the lig h t an d he l p th a t wi l l be

a bs o l u t e l y e ss e n t i a l to y o u."

At this point Orthon came in, and with him, Zuhl. They sat down and remained silent while

the man continued his discourse.

"On Ea rt h ," he said earnestly, "th e r e are m an y se r i ou s an d pre ss in g pro bl e m s . Th e un de r-

dev el op e d sta t e of ma ny pa r t s of th e wo r l d res u l t s in sta r v a t i on an d de a t h th r o ug h

un de rn o u r i s h m e n t an d di s ea s e, as a c on se q u e n c e of p ov e r ty . Th at is a ve r y he av y bu r de n of

gu i l t to be bo r ne by tho se pe op le wh o ha ve a thr i v in g cu l t ur e. On E ar th the re are so m an y

res ou r c e s and m ea n s of al l e vi at i o n , th a t ev er y on e cou ld be pr ov id e d for, as ne ed e d, in an

ord er l y fas hi o n . Bu t eg ot i s m an d ino r di n a t e de si re for we al th an d po we r are the rea so n tha t

th e p oo r s uf fe r ter ri b l y a nd ar e lo st."

Tina interrupted him and asked, "Wh y do n ' t yo u int e r ve n e to sa v e the s e pe o p l e from

sta rv a t i o n? W h y is n' t it po ss i bl e to arr an g e thi ng s so th at th os e w ho ha ve the po t en t i a l an dth e wi l l to a m e l i o r a t e th es e d ep lo r a b l e c on d it io n s m ig h t b e e n a bl e d , wi t h y ou r he l p, to d o s o?"

The man wrinkled his noble brow and sighed. "Th at w e c an n o t do," he said emphatically,"an d th at gr i ev e s us so r el y. If w e w er e to inj e ct ou r s el v e s so op en l y in to th e aff ai rs of y ou r

pla n et , w e w ou ld cr ea te m uc h m or e se r i ou s an d di f f i c u l t pr ob le m s . W e ha ve al r ea d y to ld y ou

tha t yo u ar e ac qu a in t e d wi t h on l y a p ar t of th e pr ob le m ; ac tu a l ly , w e ha ve ha d to tak e ac ti on

in ord er to br i n g ab o ut a mo r e jus t di s t r i b u t i on of bl e s s i ng s , an d we ha v e al s o ha d to

int e r ve n e , to a de gr e e, in yo ur wa rl i ke co nf ro n t a t i o n s. Ev er y t h i n g wo ul d be dif f e re n t : we

w ou ld be dr aw n into the tan gl e d w eb of hat re d an d po w e r- se ek in g th at pr ev a il s on E ar th , an d

w e, to o, w o ul d be ac ti n g ou t of a p os it io n of s u p er i o r p ow e r an d m ig h t. In c o nt r a st to t ha t, th e

u ni v er s a l la w s ar e in a po si ti o n of be in g ab l e to ul t i m a t e l y ro ot o ut , o nc e a nd for al l, b y w ay of di v i ne pa t i en c e, th e ev i l th a t is wi t hi n m an . Th os e wh o su f f er unj us t l y wi l l be re wa rd e d in

m ea s u r e far be yo n d yo ur ab i l i t y to c om p r e h e n d .”




"Th er e f o r e, the O ne w ho c am e to E ar th an d ga v e Hi s life for Hi s br ot h er s s ai d, 'Ble s se d ar e

the po or , fo r the i r s is G od 's Ki n gd o m! Ble ss e d are tho se wh o no w hu ng e r, fo r th e y sh al l be

fil l e d! Bl es s e d are yo u w ho no w w ee p, for y ou sh al l re j oi c e!'. A nd H e al s o sai d, 'Re j o i c e on

th at da y an d b e gl ad, for gr ea t is y o ur re w ar d in H e a v e n!'”

"Th er e ar e s o m a n y, an d su ch go od re as o n s, w hy w e w or k on th e sp i r i t ua l roo t- ca us e of yo ur

co nd i t io n ; w e w or k in t he inn er m o s t he ar ts of tho s e w ho suf f er , an d ar e the an ge l s of c om f o rt

to tho se wh o be ar hea vy bu r de n s . Th e Fa t he r has gi v en us thi s as si gn m e n t fo r th e E ar t h, forth i s pl a ne t wh i ch we wa t ch ov er an d lov e, an d wh i ch , in sp i t e of al l ap pe a ra n c e s , we ar e

lea di n g to th e gre a t he al i n g, in o rd er tha t al l m ay fin d th e O ne w ho lon gs to br i ng the m to the

he av e n l y d we ll in g th at is the i r bi r t hr i g ht . Di d H e no t sa y to y ou be f or e H e di ed , 'Y ou ar e fro m

be l ow , I am fro m ab ov e ; yo u ar e of th i s w or ld , I am no t of th i s w or ld? ' B ef o r e H e pa rt ed , H e

sa i d , 'If I g o, an d pre pa r e a pla c e for yo u, I wi l l co m e ag ai n an d tak e you wi t h m e, so tha t

w he r e I am, the re y ou m ay be al s o. '”

"He, wh os e wi s do m wa s far gre at e r tha n ou r s, an d wh os e lov e m or e tha n co nt a i ne d al l tha t

we are cap ab le of, co u l d fo r s ee al l thi n gs , an d un d er s t a n d al l thi n g s. He tau g h t us tha t

p at ie n c e is o ne of th e gr ea t pa th s to e ve rl a s ti n g lif e.”

"Th e ev i l w hi ch ha s tak e n po ss e s s i o n of s o m an y re be ll io u s br ot he r s is so tou g h, it wi l l on l y

m ee t res is ta n c e wi t h co un te r- res is ta n c e ? th e pat i en c e an d su f f er in g of go od pe op le st an d in

co nt ra s t to thi s. Th ey wi l l ga i n the vic to ry ov er err or . To m ee t vio l en c e wi t h vio l en c e , for ce

wi t h fo r ce , an d ev i l wi t h ev i l , w ou ld no t ro ot ou t th e lat t e r, bu t w ou ld on l y cr ea te fav or a b le

co n di t i on s fo r th e tri u mp h of ev i l its e l f , as ha s ha p pe n e d tim e an d ag a i n ov er the pas t

tho us a n d s of yea rs on E ar t h. O ur un de r s t an d i n g all o ws us to av oi d su c h er r o rs . Th us the

s cr i pt u r e s re f er to th e pa ti e nc e of th e ri gh te o u s a nd of th e s ai nt s."

He was silent and it seemed as though he was well aware of how much trouble and sorrow there was on Earth. His countenance brightened to a smile that indicated hope, and he went

on; "We ha ve sa i d to you tha t thi s is re al l y th e en d of ev i l on Ea r t h. Al r ea d y the sev en t htru m p e t st an d s re ad y to a n no u n c e the tid i ng s of rel ea s e. Th e se ve n t h se al is a lr ea d y br ok e n ,

th r ou g h the act i on of the O ne w ho ne ve r lie s . Th e cu p of G od ly an ge r is f i ll e d fo r th os e w ho ,

fo r a l on g ti me , h av e tak e n pe rv e r t e d d el ig h t in th e s uf fe r i n g of ot he r s."

These last words were spoken in a strong voice, and I was troubled and astonished to hear them. Paul, who always had so little to say, looked at him and asked, "Ho w is it p os s ib l e to

rec o nc i l e the lov e of the Fa th e r an d th e un i ve rs a l br ot h er h o o d wi t h the G od ly an ge r, th at y ou

h av e ju st s po k e n of?"

The man sighed. "W he n a fat he r ha s go od ch i l dr e n an d ob st i n at e c hi l dr e n," he said in a low

voice, "he fir s t gi v es a w ar n i n g to th e un ru ly on es . W h e n, ho w e v e r, the y co nt in u e to ign or ethe fat he r l y ad vi c e, an d stu bb o r n l y ac t so as to en da n g e r bo t h th em s e l v e s an d the i r br ot h er s ,

th en th e fat he r ' s w ar n i ng b ec o m e s str on g e r . B ut th e fat h er 's s ev e r i t y is n o t ill-int en t i o n e d . H e

is a goo d fat h er , and hi s on l y co nc e rn is fo r hi s so ns to us e go od jud ge m e n t , fo r the i r ow n

sa ke s. If, h ow e v e r , the so ns pe r si s t in ins an e ac t s w hi c h th r ea te n th ei r o wn ex i st e nc e , the

fat he r wi l l ha ve no rec ou r s e bu t to us e al l hi s m i g h t to av oi d su ch a di s as te r. An d wh en an

inc or r i g i b l e s on tur ns ag ai n st hi m in c on te m p t , an d inf l i ct s un en d i n g so r ro w s on hi s br ot h er s

as a r es ul t of a se l f- se ek in g de si re to do m in a t e ot he r s by mi gh t, an d to im po s e hi s o wn wi l l a t

al l c os ts , the n wi l l th e fat he r, sp ur n e d an d be tr ay e d , fin d th at hi s he ar t bu rn s wi t h an ge r. A

st r on g pu ni s h m e n t wi l l the n be the las t po ss ib l e m ea n s to pr ev e n t th e tot al c or ru p ti o n of the

rec al ci tr a nt on e, wh o ot h er w is e wo ul d su bv e rt th e go od an d pe ac e a b l e so ns . Th e pe op le of

E ar t h s ho u l d co m e to re al i ze th at th e G od ly an ge r, w hi ch the sc r i pt u r e s of t e n ref er to, is n ot

jus t a po et ic fig ur e of sp ee c h , bu t the gre a t e s t sig n of th e F at h er G od 's lov e for Hi s w ay w a r d

ch i l d r e n . ”




"W e w or s h i p G od for His lov i ng- kin dn e s s , Hi s m er c y, an d Hi s jus t i ce , w hi c h ar e inf i ni t e. B ut

we al s o wo r sh ip Hi m for His G od ly an ge r ov er the chi l d r e n of Ea r t h, wh o ha ve bro ug h t ab ou t

the con d i ti on s fo r the de st ru c t io n of th e i r ow n con sc i o u s n e s s , an d the m at e r i a l li fe of th e

p l a ne t . " He drew his hand across his forehead, then drank a small amount from a cup.

At this point, Raphael took over the discourse, and said, in his pleasing and earnest manner,"Y es , the pe op le of E ar t h ar e ar mi n g th em s e l v e s fo r th e de st ru c t i o n of the pl an e t. T he y ha ve

a ma s s e d an en or m o u s qu an t i t y of de ad ly we ap o n s, an d se ek to jus t i f y th i s by m ai nt a i n i n gtha t if the y di d no t do it, the ot he rs w ou ld . T ha t is as if w e w er e to ar m ou r s el v e s to th e tee th

in o rd e r to d es tr o y the pe op le of E a rt h, an d G od the Fa th e r w er e to s a y, if we w er e no t to d o

it, th e n the pe op le of E ar th wo ul d. Th at is an ins an e ph i l os o p h y, wh i ch ha s be en us ed on

E ar th th r o ug h th e ag e s to j us ti fy ev il in a ll i ts fo r m s . H o w e v e r , th at wi l l in n o w ay ab s o l v e m a n

of th e cri m e of p re p a r i n g fo r th e d es tr u c t i o n of o n e of t he m o st b ea u t i f ul d w el li n g pl ac e s in t he

u ni v e r s a l F at h e r 's ki ng d o m! "

Raphael was evidently very much concerned, and his manifest anguish reflected the depth of his love for our Earth and its inhabitants. After a short pause, he continued, "W e re pe a t w ha t

ha s al r ea d y be en wr i t t en , th at G od wi l l ar m Hi s cr ea ti o n! T he n al l wi l l c om e to k no w ho w rig ht

the Sc r i pt u r e s are, fo r the wo r d s wh i ch the Fa t he r ha s re v ea le d to us, an d wh i ch we, sin c ethe ea r l i es t da ys , ha ve tra ns m i t te d to y ou , ar e tru e. Al l th i ng s w hi ch the gre a t m as t e r s , an d

fo r em o s t C hr i s t , the un i ve rs a l so ve r ei g n Lo r d, ha ve sa i d, wi l l be ful f i l l e d, as ha s be en th e

ca se up to thi s ve r y m o m e n t ."

He held up his finger, and I noted with what rapt attention all the brothers who were presentlistened to his words. "He tol d yo u tha t you wo u l d he a r of rum or s of wa r s an d gr e a t

d ev a s t a t i o n . H e s ai d th at th i s w ou l d n ot y et be th e e nd , b ut th at , s ho r t ly be fo r e th e e nd , s uc h

th i ng s w ou ld oc cu r. D o yo u no t ha ve th e im pr e s s io n th at th e E ar th is al l re ad y to ig ni t e its el f,

lik e a fie l d wi t h m a ny s ma l l fir e s be f or e the mi gh ty co nf la g r at i on ? Is it th at yo u do no t al l o w

yo ur s e l v e s to gr as p th e da i l y po ss ib i l i ty of se l f- de st ru c t i o n of th e pl an e t as th e im pe n d i n g

fu l f i l l me n t of pr op h es y ? Je su s sa i d to you , tha t yo u cou l d in d ee d di s ce rn the sig ns of thew ea th e r , bu t not th e sig ns of th e tim e s, an d the re fo r e yo u w er e hy po c r i t e s . D o yo u no t, the n,

fin d it im p o s s ib l e to d en y th es e ob vi o u s tr ut h s? "

Now Firkon joined in, and he begged us to think over carefully what John had delivered to usconcerning the words of the Lord Jesus Christ. "Yo u ca n re ad th e w or d s of the M as t e r ," hebegan, "in t he go sp e l of J oh n: 'Th er e ar e m an y thin g s I ha ve y et to tel l yo u, but y ou co ul d no t

un de r s t a n d the m yet. B ut wh en the S pi r i t of Tru t h has co m e, He wi l l gu i d e yo u int o wh at is

ye t to be, fo r H e sh al l no t s pe a k of Hi m s e l f, bu t w ha t H e ha s he ar d, tha t wi l l H e sp ea k of. '”

"To da y it is g iv en to th e pe o pl e of E ar th to un de r s t a n d m an y thi ng s tha t w er e pr ed ic t e d? the y

wa nt to he ar th e m. Th at wi l l m ak e it p os s i b l e for yo u to loo k fo r wa r d to the gre at di s as t e r sw hi ch th r ea t en th e pl an e t , an d not to fea r th e po w e r s of ev i l, w hi c h wi l l be un l ea s h e d in t he

da y s ah ea d . Th e m or e the po we r s of ev i l op pr e s s the ch i l dr e n of the Fa t he r, the m or e the

F at h er wi l l an s w er the ne ed s of Hi s o wn wi t h he l p, ligh t an d st r en g th , in or de r tha t the y m ay

c om e thr ou g h vic to ri o u s l y, ac c or d i n g to t he la ws of l ov e."

Kalna invited us to stand. The serious words of prophesy that we had been hearing did notdeny us a sense of deep peace and even joy, to be here on this wonderful starship. We wereaware that the ship was not standing still in space, but was moving at a rate that would haveseemed an impossible speed to Earth people. This knowledge only served to increase our sense of well-being. How well the brothers treated us! Our hearts were at peace, and our

minds were being constantly opened up to new truths and ways of understanding.

After those last words about the promised assistance to the people of Earth at the time of the great happenings which the planet would soon face, we were led into another room, where




several of the brothers were gathered. We all sat on comfortable cushions, on a little raised platform made of wood. Kalna and Firkon remained with us; Raphael and the others said they would rejoin us a little later. I examined the cushions with great curiosity, and together,Tina, Paul and I discussed the color and the material of the covering, which appeared tohave no seams or fasteners.

Kalna said, "So on the E ar th pe op le wi l l en t er up on ve r y sa d ti me s, the co ns e q u e n c e of the i r

er r or s of m an y ce nt u r ie s. Bu t G od , in Hi s gre at lov e, wh i ch co ns t a n t ly un i t es Hi m wi t h Hi sch i l dr e n, ha s pr ep a r ed Hi s pla n of sa l va ti o n. Th e S cr i pt u re s ha v e tau g ht yo u all th at y ou ne ed

to k no w in o rd e r th at the s e da ys wi l l no t 'c om e wi t ho u t w ar n i n g, no r fin d yo u un pr e p a r e d , bu t

rat he r tha t y ou m ay ab i de in t he tr ue lig ht an d re ce iv e di v i ne so l ac e . T ha t w hi c h Je su s co ul d

no t m ak e cle ar to the pe op le of Hi s tim es , be ca u s e the y we r e no t pre pa r ed , an d we r e as ye t

in ca p a b l e of u nd e r s t a n d i n g it, (the ti me s b ei n g n ot y et rip e), wi l l b ec o m e k no w n to y ou in t he

c om i n g y ea r s, an d y ou wi l l le ar n of i t in f ul l es t m e a s u r e . T hi s k no w l e d g e wi l l b e in di s p e n s a b l e

to y o u in h el pi n g y ou to c o nf r o n t th es e e xp e r i e n c e s . "

Just then, Raphael and Orthon came in, and at the same time, four other men and threewomen. After greetings were exchanged, they sat down near us. Raphael requested our

attention, while several presentations were shown to us. Kalna began to speak: "No w y ou wi l lse e so me sce ne s, " she said, "con ce r ni n g tha t ev en t wh i ch yo u ca l l 'de at h ' , an d we ca l l

' t r ans i t i on . ' "

Again, as before, we saw a little colored cloud grow larger and form itself into figures. Thescene showed a sick man lying in bed, evidently close to dying. He breathed with labored

gasps, and there were some people, whom I took to be family members, standing near thehead of the bed.

"Th i s is a sc en e on E ar th ," said Kalna. "It is go i ng on rig h t at th i s m om e n t so m e w h e r e on

yo ur pla ne t. W e ca n, if we ch oo s e, sh ow you sc en e s fro m the pa st , fro m the pr es e n t , an d

so m et i m e s ev en fro m the fu t u r e. W at c h, an d see wh at ha pp e n s no w!"

I watched with great curiosity, and suddenly it seemed to me that the one man became two. A figure exactly like the man, but very light, rose up horizontally from the bed, and after turning in the air, slowly lowered itself until its feet were touching the floor. At the same time,the man in the bed stopped his heavy breathing and lay very still, while the members of the

family began to weep and wail. The body of the man on the bed lay lifeless, motionless, eyesclosed, while the duplicate figure looked at the body on the bed and the crying relatives withan expression of surprise. He tried to comfort the people, and make them realize that he wasnot really and finally 'dead'; but they paid no attention to him and continued their lamentations by the body on the bed.

Kalna now explained the scene to us as follows: "Th i s m a n, thi s E ar t h br ot h e r, ha s no w c om e

to the en d of hi s ea r th ly ex i st e nc e . N ow he is liv i ng in a ne w bo dy , in a ne w, hig he r fre qu e n c y

of life- vib r at io n . H e is as to n i s h e d to se e hi s co ar s e- m at e ri a l bo dy lyi n g life l es s on th e be d,

an d it to ok hi m se ve r al mi nu te s to rea li ze th e tru e sta te of af f a ir s. H e w an te d to be in un i on

wi t h hi s rel at i ve s , w ho w er e be m o a n i n g hi s ph ys ic a l de at h, bu t did not ye t re al i ze tha t he w as

no w liv i ng in an ot h e r di m en s i o n , di f f er e n t fro m the m at e ri a l on e. T hi s br ot h er is no w lea r n i n g

tw o ne w re al i t i es thr ou g h di r ec t ex pe r i e n c e . Fir st , he ha s m ad e th e w on d e r f u l di s co v e r y tha t

the re is life aft er de at h, wi t ho u t the ph ys ic a l su f f er in g tha t ha d so pla g ue d hi m at the en d.

Se c o n d , tha t he ca n no t ma ke hi ms e l f un d er s t o o d to hi s lov e d on e s, wh o are st i l l in th e

m at e r i a l life. H e re al iz e s th at , al t ho u g h he c an st i l l s ee a nd h ea r th e m, it is n o lo ng e r p os s i bl e

fo r th em to as c er t a i n hi s liv i ng pr es e n c e di r ec t l y."

Kalna interrupted her talk long enough for us to see how useless were his efforts to get those people to realize that he was still alive, and that bodily death did not extinguish life.




"No w yo u wi l l se e an ot h e r sc en e ," Kalna announced, "th e fir s t m ee t i n g wi t h th e br ot h er s of

ot he r di m e ns i o n s , br ou g h t th er e fro m ot he r w or ld s, to re ce iv e thi s br ot h er w ho ha s jus t m ad e

the tra n si ti on fro m the di me n s i o n of gro ss m at er ia li t y to a di f f e r e n t fo r m of life. W e ha ve

al r ea d y to l d y ou th at , thr o ug h o u t cr ea t i o n, n o on e is l ef t al l al on e in h is ti me of ne e d."

We saw men and women arrive at that place, as though they had come through the walls.Their ages seemed to be between fifteen and forty years old. The youngest, who still seemed

like a boy, walked up to the man, who at this point looked to be perhaps forty, (although hisbody on the bed looked significantly older), and embraced him. He called him 'Papa', and theman threw his arms around his neck with the words, "M y ch i l d! H ow ha pp y I am to se e yo u

ag ai n! I hav e mi s s ed yo u so ve r y m uc h! Bu t ho w is it th a t yo u are he r e?" The boy didn'tanswer directly, but said that things were going well with him, and that he had been waiting

for him for a long time. There were embraces and moving words exchanged between theman and all who had come to receive him.

The man looked again at his lifeless body in the bed, and wanted to speak with the mourningrelatives, but the others explained to him that this was not possible, and they added that they would later show him how one could keep in touch with those who remained on Earth,

through thoughts and love.

I was surprised, and I could hear Tina say repeatedly, "T ha t is u n b el i e v a b l e , b ut w o n d e r f u l ."

Paul spoke briefly about how greatly this demonstration of the truth of ongoing life had impressed him. "E sp e c i al l y w h en y ou c on s id e r ," he added, "the ho r ro r wi t h w hi c h m os t m en

vie w de at h, an d th e ye ar s tha t th ey sp en d , m ou r n i n g the de at h of lov ed on es ."

During the showing, I asked Kalna why such a great truth could not somehow be brought outto the people as common knowledge.

"T he r e a re r ea s o n s , "

she answered,"wh y E ar th pe op l e ca n not kn ow al l a bo u t th e tru e st at e

of af f a i r s . Th r o ug h so r r o w i n g an d se e k i ng , wh i c h ar e ne c es s i t i e s bo r n ou t of the i r

im po v e r i s h e d sp i r i t ua l co nd i t i o n, the y att ai n an inn er w or th , an d ar e en ab l ed to rai s e the i r

c on s c i o u s n e s s to a lev e l fr om w hi c h th ey c an a pp r e c i a t e th es e liv i ng re al it i e s."

Meanwhile, the brothers who had come to receive the departed man took him to a new placethat was quite different from the room where all this had been taking place up to now.

"Y ou s ee no w th e as tr a l re al i ty ," Kalna explained, "tha t is, th e liv i ng re al i ty c or re s p o n d i n g to

the en e r gy fi e l d of hig h er vib r a t i o ns in thi s pla c e wh er e the y are in a fin e r de g r ee of

ma n i f e s t a t i o n . "

They didn't walk very much, and, in fact, it seemed to me that they moved forward whilescarcely touching their feet to the ground. The man took a few steps at first, but after observing the others for a moment, he too was able to go forward without moving his legs,

just gliding easily over the ground. The group came to a small reconnaissance disc whosedoor stood open.

"W e ar e g oi n g ins id e no w ," the boy said to his father. "Th en w e wi l l go to t he pl ac e w he r e w el ive." They entered, and the disc rose from the ground and disappeared into the wideexpanse above.

The scene ended, and light came on in the room again, bathing the beautiful wood-grained surfaces with warm tints of color. Firkon again took up the discourse: "W e bri ng to yo u th e

rel at i v es , fri e nd s , an d ac q ua i n t a n c e s w ho ar e w ai t i ng fo r yo u on th e hi gh e r w or l d s. If s om e of

the m al r e ad y are liv i n g on pla ne t s bey o nd the hea v en l y bo un d a r y , th e y are in a po si t i on to




wi l l th e m s e l v e s to co m e he r e fro m the hi g he r un i v e r s e. Ho w ev e r , if the y fin d the m s e l v e s on

pla n et s th at ar e no t ye t ve ry hig hl y de ve lo p e d , the n the y ne ed ou r he l p an d ou r s pa c e c r a f t in

or de r to tra ve l thr ou g h sp ac e . At the tim e of ph ys ic a l de at h, a pe rs o n is b ro u g ht to an ot h e r

w or ld . T he re m o v a l fro m E ar th , wi t ho u t th e de ns e , m or ta l bo dy , m ay be ac co m p l i s h e d ei t h er

by m ea n s of a fly i n g di s c an d sta r sh ip , or by the us e of co s m ic or m ys ti c a l (supe rn a tu r a l)

po we r, de pe n d i n g on ho w hi g hl y dev e l o pe d the con sc i o u s n e s s of the ind i v id u al m ay be. In

the la t t er ca se , he m a y be br ou g h t to hi s de st in a t i o n in the un i ve r s e by th e ap pl i ca t i o n of the

la w of d up li c a t i o n. T o d o thi s, th e n ew as tr a l , or s pi ri t u a l b od y is e nv e lo p e d in a pr ot e c ti v e life-fo r c e sh e l l , wh i c h ve r y qu i c kl y br i n gs the br o t he r to the des i r ed pl a c e. Th i s m ea n s of

tra ns p o r t ca n al s o be ea si l y us e d by us, if we wi sh . M an y st r an g e ap pa r i t i o ns ac t ua ll y oc cu r

in thi s w ay , if the vis i t or fro m ot he r w or ld s to o of t en us es th i s m ea n s of m ak i ng c on ta c t wi t h

pe r s on s of E a r th . N or m a l ly , ho w e v e r, w he n m or e tha n tw o pe rs o n s are tra ns p o r te d , the be st

w ay is t o u se th e sp ac e c r a f t . T hi s aff or d s gr ea te r sa f et y an d as s ur a n c e of pr es e r v a t i on of the

life- en er g y in ac c or d a n c e wi t h th e c os m i c la ws .”

"O n o cc a s i o n , " Raphael explained, "we ca n lif t an E ar th- d w el le r fro m the fac e of the pl an e t

wi t ho u t th e fly i ng di s c ha vi n g to lan d, an d wi t ho u t hi s ha vi n g to ent e r th r ou g h the do or of the

cr af t. Fr o m th e fly i ng di sc a n e ne r g y fie l d is s e nt ou t, w hi c h lif t s hi m up a nd in si d e of th e c ra ft

by m o m e n t a r i l y ra i s i ng th e vib r at io n s of hi s life- for ce . Th e en er g y w e s en d hi m en ve lo p s hi m,pr ot e c ts hi m, a nd fr ee s hi m fro m th e p hy s ic a l la ws of g ra v it y of th e pl an e t.”

Raphael interrupted his talk. The melodious sound of beautiful music filled the room of thestarship. Tina began conversing with Kalna, and Paul with Orthon. Firkon told us we would now have a short intermission. He informed me that the starship was not far from the placewe were going. I asked him several questions, some pertaining to my private life as an Earth

person. He answered them all with such patience and loving kindness that I was moved toask, "W hy is i t th at yo u sh ow us s o m uc h lov e?"

Firkon held his hands up to heaven and answered, "G od lo ve s u s, a nd w e lo ve y ou."

We continued in conversation until Raphael again requested our attention, saying: "The

sc ri pt u r e s tel l yo u tha t w he n the ti me of tri b ul a t i o n co ne s , al l the pe op l e of the E ar th wi l l se e

the S on of m an co mi ng in the clo ud s wi t h gre at po we r an d gl o r y. 'He wi l l, ' th e Bi b l e sa y s

lite r al l y, 's en d Hi s an ge l s wi t h a gr ea t so un d of a tru m p e t, an d the y sh al l ga th e r to ge th e r His

el ec t fr om th e fo ur wi n ds , fr om o ne e nd of H ea v e n to th e ot he r. ' It s ay s fur t h er , 'It wi l l b e as in

the da ys of N oa h. In tru t h, as in the da ys be f or e the flo o d, the y we r e eat i ng an d dri n ki n g ,

m ar ry i ng an d gi v i ng in m a r r ia g e , un t i l N oa h en t e r e d th e ar k, an d kn ew th ey no t h i n g un t i l the

flo od c am e an d to ok th em al l a w a y; so s ha ll it al s o be wi t h the co m in g of th e S on of m a n .' W e

have , " continued Raphael, " alr e ad y re mi nd e d yo u of th e wo r d s of the E va n ge l: "The n sha l l

tw o m e n be in t he fie l d; the on e s ha ll be tak e n an d th e ot he r lef t be hi n d. T wo w om e n s ha ll be

gr i nd in g at the mi l l ; th e on e s ha ll be tak en , an d the ot he r lef t be hi n d. ' N ow yo u kn ow w ha t it

m ea n s, to be ta k en fro m the E ar th , or lif t e d up, or ev ac u a t e d . Yo u ha ve see n, and we ha ve

ex pl a i n e d in w h at m an n e r th i s m ay be ac co m p l i s h e d . "

I recalled the scene they had shown, and Kalna's words of explanation, and finally, Raphael's further elucidation.

“Pic tu r e in y ou r m in d ," Raphael began again, "th e si t ua ti o n on yo ur pla ne t ri g ht af t er an

at o mi c wa r , as we sh o we d it t o you on c e in co s m i c con t ac t. In su c h a cas e, we wo u l d

im m e d i a t e l y ev ac u a t e th e Ea r t h br ot h e r s fro m the su r f ac e of th e Ea rt h, bu t we co ul d not do

th i s fo r th e e ne m i e s of lo ve , ev e n if w e w a nt e d to. T h e life- en er g y of th ei r b od ie s , as a r es u l t

of th ei r sta t e of co ns c io u s n e s s an d th e di s or d e r e d an d im pu r e co nd i t io n of th ei r fin er bo di e s,

w ou ld no t all ow us to e v ac u a t e the m fro m th e E ar th . A nd ev en if it we re po ss ib l e for us to d o

so, it w ou ld be a g re a t e r ev i l tha n for the m to be lef t be hi n d on E ar t h. F or thi s re as o n , Je su s

sp ok e to yo u ab ou t th e fire s of G eh e n n a , an d of a he l l , w hi ch pe r p et r a t o r s of ev i l , de at h, an d




all wi c ke d tho ug h ts an d de ed s wi l l ex pe ri e n c e un l e ss th e y ar e pu r i f i ed thr ou g h de ep- fel t,

ho ne s t rep e n t a n c e . Th i s w or k s to c le an s e an d re st o r e ba l an c e , an d s o c re a t e s th e co nd i t i o n s

of li fe- en er g y fo r a rec on s t r u c t io n of the life- ex pr e s s i o n at an ap pr o pr i a te lev el . Th es e

br ot h er s w ou ld se e us as s om e t h i n g te r r i f yi n g or m on s t r o u s , for the i r c on s c i o u s n e s s is s a dl y

de f or m e d , an d, in ad di ti on to tha t, th e y wo ul d su f f er ha r m fro m the en er g i e s of ou r fly i n g

di s c s an d sta r s h i p s , as the i r m od e of lif e wo ul d se e m to be so co mp le t e l y tu r n e d ups i de

do wn , it wo ul d not be ab l e to a cc o m m o d a t e th e ha r m o n i o u s an d un ch a n g e a b l e or de r wh i ch

is t he rul e wi t h us. Th e inn er to r m e n t of on e w ho is s o ou t of ha rm o n y wi t h th e un i ve r s al la wsof th e F at h e r, is i n i ts el f a m e a n s of s al va t i o n an d a r e mi n d e r , in s p i te of all im p e n i t e n c e , th at

tru e fre ed o m is f ou nd in g oo d n e s s an d in l ov e for the Cr ea t o r an d the br ot h er s .”

"In a n y c as e , ev e n if, th r ou g h th e Cr e a t o r ' s for b e ar a n c e an d o ur in t er v e n t i o n , E ar t h h um a n i t y

we r e to es ca p e the tra g i c m om e n t fo r e to l d in th e S cr i pt u r e s, the Lo r d wo ul d st i l l co m e, an d

w e wi t h Hi m , to p re p a r e for th e fin al vic to r y o ve r ev il in t he w or ld , a nd th e e va c u a t i o n fro m th e

E ar th fo r al l w h o c an b e s av e d wi l l fo l l o w, b ef o r e th e e nd c om e s . "

Raphael having apparently ended his discourse, I ventured to ask a question: "Y ou h av e tol dus tha t th e ful f i l l me n t of th e thi r d pro ph e s y of Fa t i m a pe r t ai ns to th e tim e jus t be f or e th e

be gi n ni n g of th e tho us a n d y ea r rei gn of the Ki ng d o m on E ar th . Is it ab s ol u t e ly un av o i d a b l e ,tha t th e r e sho ul d be a thi r d wo r l d wa r , an at o m ic wa r , to de st ro y th e po we r s of ev i l an d to

br i ng in a N e w A ge of las t i ng pe ac e ?"

Orthon sighed. He folded his hands and seemed to be searching his innermost thoughts."Th e m ot h er of Je su s ," he said, "is, ne xt to the Lo r d, th e wis es t an d m os t wo r t hy of the

he av e n l y be i ng s. H er lov e for the F at he r, for Je su s, an d for us al l, i s im m e a s u r a b l e . S he ha s

gr ea te r un de r s t a n d i n g th an an y ot he r ch i l d of th e F at h er . To us, sh e is ou r gr ea t si s t er , bu t ,

m o re th an th at, s he is o ur gr ea t M ot h e r: th e 'M ot h e r of t he o m ni v e r s e '. "

This wonderful, royal woman of the universe remains in indissoluble union with my soul, and

enkindles my heart with pure, unending joy. Tina often speaks of her, and constantly affirmsthat she loves her more than she can say. We always feel her presence with us.

Raphael took up the thread where Orthon had left off: "Sh e ap pe a r s on E ar th fa r m or e oft en

tha n m os t pe op le are aw ar e . S ev e r a l tim es sh e ha s cer t i f i e d he r pre se n c e wi t h sig ns tha t

ar o us e aw e and wo nd e r, su c h as at Fat i m a, wh er e, th r o ug h the su n- m ar v el , sh e an no u n c e d

an d ve r i f i ed th at yo u st oo d at th e be gi n ni n g of the ap oc a l y pt i c ti me s, for et o l d by Jo hn . T wo

pa r ts of th e m e ss a g e rev e al e d at tha t ti me ha ve al r ea d y be en ful f i l l e d. T he ‘bl az e of li gh t fr o mthe no rt h in t he sk i es of E ar t h ' , he ra ld i n g th e s ec o n d w or ld w ar , th at ap oc a l y pt i c m o m e n t of

un l ea s h i n g of d es tr u ct i v e po w e r , ha s co m e jus t as sh e for et o l d. N ow w e ar e ne ar in g th e ti me

fo r the tru t h of th e thi r d pr ed ic t i o n, (whic h ha s no t be en of f i ci al ly re ve a l e d so far), to be

fu l f i l l e d . W e ar e st r i v i n g to ens u r e tha t the pe o pl e of Ea r t h mi g ht be sp a r ed a gig a n t i ct r a g e d y . ”

"On Ea r t h to d ay , the r e loo m up eve r m or e sto r m cen t e r s of ha t r e d an d wa r f ar e be t we e n

br ot h e r s. Fi na ll y th e fir e wi l l bu rn at ful l bl az e , a nd th e fol l y o f th e p er p e tr a t o r s of ha tr e d an d

de at h wi l l be ful l y ex po s e d in the ho l oc a u s t- sa cr if i ce w hi c h fol l ow s . W e im pl o r e th e Fa th e r

tha t yo u m ay be de l i ve r e d fro m so gre a t a c al a mi t y.”

"We pra y the M as te r an d the un i v er s a l M ot he r th a t ev e r yt h i n g pos s i bl e wi l l be do n e to

a me li o r a t e su c h un t hi nk a b le su f f er i n g . W e kn ow tha t it m us t ne ed s co m e, bu t we co nt i nu e to

pr ay an d to w or k wi t ho u t ce as in g , in o rd er tha t lov e wi l l the n qu i ck ly ga i n the up pe r ha nd , an d

the ne w da y tha t has be en so long for es e e n, wi l l da wn up on the Ea rt h. Th e da ng e r fro m thepo l l ut i on of wa t er , at mo s p h e r e, an d al l the ele m e n t s of yo ur pla ne t, is gro w i n g da y by da y.

E ar t h d we ll e r s ha ve se t ou t on wr on g pa t hs , of t en wi t h sh or t- s ig ht e d m at e r i a l ga i n in m in d, to

the de t r i m e n t of th ei r he al t h an d life- en er g y. R am p a n t err or a m d sp i r i t ua l di s ha r m o n y ha ve




pr od u c e d a n at u r a l de te r i o r a t i o n a nd m a te r ia l di sh a r m o n y . ”

"It w as n ot for bi d d e n to m a k e pr og r e s s ; thi s w as , in fa ct, in a c c or d wi t h th e wi l l of th e F at h e r,

wh o ga v e suc h gre a t gi f t s to Hi s chi l d r e n; bu t th e Ea r t h ch i l d r e n ha v e pl u n de re d the

res ou rc e s of the i r pl a n e t , th i s dw el l i n g pla c e tha t wa s ma de thr o ug h Hi s lov e . No w it is

ex ac t i n g a p en a l ty fro m the m . B ut m os t of al l, t he y pe na l i z e the m s e l v e s for the i r o wn err or s.

So on the wo r ds of th e ap oc a l y p s e wi l l co m e to be rea l i z e d: 'An d I sa w an an ge l co m e do wn

fro m H ea v e n , ha vi n g the ke y of t he bo t to m l e s s pi t an d a g r ea t ch ai n in h i s ha nd . A nd he lai dho l d on th e dr ag o n , tha t ol d s er p en t , w hi c h is t he de vi l, an d bo un d hi m for a t ho us a n d y ea rs .

H e ca st hi m int o the bot t o m l es s pi t, a nd sh ut hi m up, an d set a s ea l up on hi m, tha t he sh ou ld

d ec e i v e th e n at io n s no m o re , u nt i l th e th ou s a n d y ea r s s ho u ld be ful f i l l ed .'"

"It i s a ls o w r it t e n , " said Kalna, "th at thi s w as to be th e firs t re su r r ec t i o n. Tr ul y, th os e w ho ar e

lif t e d fro m th e E ar th wi l l ex pe r i e n c e thi s in th ei r m at er i a l bo di e s, w hi c h wi l l ha ve un de r g o n e a

pr oc e s s of de m a t e r i a l i z a t i o n, an d wi l l b e lik e ou rs , wi t h th e c ap a b i l i t y of re m a t e ri a l i z in g w he n

it is n ee d e d . T he S cr ip t ur e s s ay fur th e r :'B l es s e d an d h ol y ar e th os e th at ta ke pa rt in t he fir st

res u r re c t i o n. O ve r su ch , the se co n d de at h ha t h no po w e r . T he y s ha ll be pr i es t s of G o d an d of

C hr is t, a nd s ha ll re i gn wi th Hi m for a t ho u s a n d y ea r s. ' T he r e f o r e ," explained Kalna, "w h o e v e r

is t ra ns p o r t e d fro m th e E ar th wi l l be on e of o ur o wn , so m e w h a t as El i j ah w as , w ho w as tak enaw ay in on e of ou r sta r s h i p s , an d ten ye a r s la te r cou l d ret u r n to bri n g a me ss a g e to the

E ar th- d w e ll e r s of th at ti me . T ho s e w ho wi l l ru l e wi t h C hr is t fo r a t ho u s a n d y ea r s, wi l l b e ab l e

to liv e on E ar th , an d H e wi l l be in th e mi ds t of th em , an d w e wi l l al s o be th er e. A nd the y wi l l

be ab l e to as c en d wi t h Hi m, an d wi t h us, int o th e hi gh e r w or ld s of th e lim it l es s un i ve r s e. Th e

E ar th wi l l o nc e m or e ta ke its ri gh tf u l pl ac e in t he br ot h e r h o o d of u ni v er s a l lo ve , an d wi l l a ga in ,

as alr ea d y tol d to you , bec o m e a t ru e Ga rd e n of E de n. W e wi l l no lon ge r hav e to tu r n you

aw ay fro m en t er in g Ed en , tha t un sp o i le d reg i on wh i ch has re ma in e d tr u e to th e Fat he r an d

Hi s un i ve r s al la ws . W e, th e ch er u b i m wi t h the dr aw n , fla mi n g s wo r d , wi l l be a mo n g yo u, an d

yo u wi l l be wi t h us. Al s o, yo u wi l l un d er ta k e mi s si on s on be h a l f o f Hi m wh o ha s po we r in

He av e n an d on Ea r t h, in ac co rd wi t h th e Fat he r' s wi l l , an d Hi s lov i ng kin dn e s s wi l l be the

fou nd a t i o n of His so ve re ig n gov e r n m e n t . Tru l y, th e res ur re c te d sha l l be pri es ts of G od an d

C hr is t, — a pri es t ho o d tha t pr oc e e d s dir ec tl y fro m Hi m, ac co r di n g to t he pr om i s e m ad e by on e

of ou r a mb a s s a d o r s to E ar th , th e gre at pri es t- kin g M el ch i s e d e c. A nd the n yo u wi l l kn ow no

ot he r de at h. In an y ev en t, th e w or d w hi c h w as de l i ve r e d to yo u, in ac c or d a n c e wi t h th e tru t h,

w i ll be f ul f il l e d . "

W e w er e inv i t ed to re st on co m f or t a bl e be ds in s m al l ro om s wi t h lo w lev el illu mi n a t i on . Ti na ,

P au l an d I ea ch w en t to o ur ro o ms . W e w er e no t tire d, bu t w e un de r s t o o d tha t th i s res t w ou ld

gi v e us ne w en er g y, an d w ou ld re f r es h ou r sp i r i t s fo r the thi ng s th at w er e ah ea d of us. K al na

an d Ra ph a e l ac co m p a n i e d us. Th e ot h er s too k the i r lea v e in frie nd ly fas hi on an d wi s he d us a

co m fo r ta b l e pe r i od of rel ax a ti o n. M y he ar t w as fu ll of gr at i t u de to the s e br ot h er s , an d a de ep

se ns e of joy we l l ed up wi t hi n m e. I fel t pr o t ec t ed an d inw ar d l y ref l e ct e d on the m an y ne w

ins i gh t s tha t ha d be en gr an te d us. I so on la ps e d int o de ep an d re f r es h i ng slu m b e r , as di d the

ot he r s, e ac h in t he ir o wn ro o m s .




(14)

CHAPTER 14

PRAYER AND MESSAGES

We were awakened by the sound of beautiful music and a gradual increase of theillumination in the room. Raphael and Kalna came to get us, and to accompany us to a roomwhere we were entertained. Several young men and women danced with exquisite grace.Others sang to instrumental accompaniment. The brothers who played were excellentmusicians, and revealed great sensitivity and musical feeling. Some of the instruments werecompletely unfamiliar to us, having no similarity to our instruments at all. Others could bedescribed as similar to the violin, harp, trumpet or oboe; one was like a cross between one of our early keyboard instruments and an organ. The tones were pleasingly mellow, expressingthrough simply structured harmony a mood that was uplifting and inspirational in the extreme.Several pieces, although far removed from similarity to Earthly music, recalled to mind

certain arias by Bach.

The brothers came and went quite informally. There were men and women of indeterminateage; I would have guessed they might be between fifteen and thirty-five. Their expressionswere gentle and good-natured, in spite of differences in personality and outward appearance.Some seemed to be temperamentally inclined toward reflection; others were more active and lively by nature. There were different facial types and characteristics which we on Earthwould attribute to different racial origins, or regional heritage. All of them greeted us heartily.Many stayed for a while in conversation, to show their friendly inclination toward us, or tohear some news. All were well informed on who we were, where we were from, and on thecourse of the mission that Raphal and the others were carrying out with us.

There was some more choral singing, which we found completely charming. And, again,there was dancing by men and women who moved with such ease and grace as to fill us withadmiration.

At a particular moment, all became quiet. One of the brothers, who seemed to be very wellloved and honored for his high standing and knowledge, said in a loud voice: "M ay th e

He av e n l y Fa t he r ble s s ou r br o t he rs fro m Ea r t h, an d the bro t he rs fro m pl a n e t s in al l th e

cr e at i on . M ay His lov e tou ch the he ar t s of al l tho se on E ar th wh o do no t kn ow Hi m. M ay the

inf i n i t e lig h t of His be i ng m ak e itse l f kn ow n to tho se wh o ca n no t se e Hi m. M ay G od pro t ec t

an d re wa r d all tho se wh o wo r k in H is jus t cau se . M ay He dr aw ev er y los t son to Hi m by the

p o w e r of H is lo vi n g- ki nd n e s s . "

After these words, the whole company of people said a prayer together in hushed and fervent tones: "M os t be l ov e d an d pr ai s e w o r t h y F at h er , Y ou w ho ar e ab ov e all c re at io n! H ow

sw ee t it is to cal l up o n Yo u r na me . Yo ur lov e pe n et ra te s ev er y ch a sm an d en r a p t u r e s ou r

he ar ts . W e pr ay no w for al l the br ot h er s of E ar th . G i ve th em Y ou r ligh t an d Y ou r fire. Fo rg iv e

the m al l the i r of f en s e s. H el p th em to for gi v e th ei r br ot h er s , w ho ca n not lov e. Ta k e a wa y al l

the sin s of th e wh ol e co s m o s an d of the Ea r t h- w or l d . M ay al l you r ch i l d r en kn o w Yo u, O

Fat he r, an d lov e Y ou ev er l as t i n g l y . He ar us, O Fa t he r, an d gi v e us joy an d pe ac e in th a t

k no w l e d g e . Am e n ."

A feeling of blessed peace came over us with these words of prayer from the brothers. Tina'seyes were filled with tears. Paul was deep in thought, and remained silent. I looked atRaphael, who said: "God the Fa t he r, He wh o is go o d an d gr a c i ou s, gre at an d al mi gh t y ,




all ow s us to b e a wa r e of H is G od ly pr es e n c e an d Hi s lov i ng s mi l e of a p pr o v a l ."

There followed a period in which each person in the group spoke silently in his or her ownheart to the Father. I felt His presence more clearly than if He had taken on form and becomea visible being. I loved Him for myself, and for all His children on Earth. I loved Him becauseHe, alone, is worthy of all love.

A wall at the side of the room began to slide open, revealing an adjacent room in thestarship. Now there was a single larger room, to which still more men and women came. Allsat down. Raphael arose and began speaking as follows: "T he w ho l e fe de r a t i o n of br ot h e r s,w ho liv e in t he co ns c io u s n e s s of the F at he r ' s un i ve rs a l lov e, ha ve ac c o m p a n i e d th e br ot h er s

of E ar th si nc e th e ea rl ie s t ti me s , ov er a lo ng an d dif fi cu lt pa th . B ut, at th i s pa rt ic u l ar ti me , th e

pla n et is c om i ng int o the ful f i l l m e nt of ev en ts of gr ea te r im po r t , fo r es e e n sin ce th e be gi n ni n g

by G od the Fa t he r, an d co nc e r n in g wh i ch we we r e ap pr a i s ed a v er y lon g tim e ag o, — tho se

th i ng s w hi c h w e in sp ir e d th e pr o ph e t s to wr it e d ow n , w hi le th ey w er e liv i ng on E ar t h, fu l f i l l i ng

th ei r c ho s e n mi s si o n s of le ad e r s h i p.”

"We ha ve al wa y s sh ow n ou r se lv e s to th e pe op le of Ea r t h, and m ad e con ta c t wi t h th e m, to let

the m kn o w of ou r pre s en c e. Si n c e the sec on d wo r l d wa r rag e d ac r o ss the con t i n e n t s of Ea rt h, we ha ve dev is e d ev er m or e eff e ct i ve m et ho d s of inf l u en c in g yo ur pe op le . Si nc e the

en d of the wa r, wh i ch ca us e d so m uc h mi s e r y an d so r r ow , we ha ve se en to it tha t a s te ad il y

in c r ea s i n g nu m b e r of bro t he r s hav e be co m e inv ol ve d in co nt ac t s of the vis i b l e an d tan gi b l e

ki n d. T hi s wi l l inc re a s e, in s p i t e of the hin dr a n c e s an d pr ej u di c e s w hi c h st an d in th e w ay of

c ar ry in g o n o ur w or k. O ur st ar- s hi p s ar e q ui te vis ib le , a nd o ur fly i ng di sc s go thr o u g h m ot io n s

an d sen d out co l o re d lig h t s in a m an n e r ut t e r l y im po s s i b l e for any of yo ur cr a f t , — o n lan d or

se a, or in t he ai r. A n y on e w ho se es us ho ve r i n g m ot io n l e s s l y in t he sk y, ca nn o t do ub t tha t w e

ar e th er e. A nd th os e w ho wi t ne s s ou r zig- za g flig ht ac ro s s the he av e n s , or ob se r v e the a we-

ins pi ri n g fire ba l l s w e se nd ou t, an d oth er ine xp l i c ab l e ae ri al ph en o m e n a th at de f y th e la ws of

sc i en c e as you kno w the m, ha ve no ot h er ch oi ce but to fina l l y ac kn o w l e d g e ou r pre se n c e in

y o ur s ki e s ."

Raphael looked at Tina, Paul, and me as one who knows he has attentive listeners. Then hewent on, "W e car r y on co nt ac t s wi t h Ea r t h bro t he r s in ot h er pro du c t i v e wa ys as we l l. W e

s pe a k to th ei r s pi ri ts , th ei r h ea r t s a nd u nd e r s ta n d i n g , al so to th ei r im a gi n a t io n s , n ot for c ef u l l y,

bu t in a wa y so as . to sh a r e ou r tho u gh ts an d fee l i n gs , an d to gi v e the m ligh t and

un de r s t a n d i n g. W e do thi s in ge nt le w ay s, so tha t th ey ar e fre e ei t he r to ac ce p t th es e tru t hs

or di s mi ss the m fro m the i r mi n ds an d go the i r ow n wa y . Th e se are the tim es for wh i ch the

wo r ds of Jo e l we r e wr i t t e n: 'Yo ur so n s an d da u g h te r s sha l l pr o ph e s y , yo u r old m en sh a l l

dr e a m dr ea m s , an d yo ur yo un g m en sh al l see vis i on s ' . Fo r th e ch i l dr e n of Ea rt h, no w is the

ti me tha t the w or d s of th e pro p h e t ar e ful f i l l ed : 'I wi l l , ' s ai d the Lo r d, 'sh ow w on d e r s in th e

H ea v e n s a nd in t he E ar t h, bl oo d , fir e a nd pi l l ar s of s m o k e .'"

Raphael invited the whole company of brothers to apply themselves toward the deliveranceof the people of Earth, in the name of God the Father. All listened closely to his every word.

"We ar e v er y di st u r b e d ," he said solemnly, "ov er the thi n gs wh i ch are soo n to co m e upo n the

Ea r t h . " Then he added, in an attitude of devotion, "Bu t we pu t ou r tru s t in the inf i n i t e

co m p as s i o n an d lov i n g- k in dn e s s of G od , of Ch r i st the Lo r d, wh o die d on thi s pl a ne t out of

lov e for th e br ot h er s , an d of Hi s ble ss e d M ot h e r , w ho int er c e d e s co ns t a nt l y fo r us thr ou g h the

he ar t of H er S on , an d tha t of the H ea v e n l y Fa th e r."

He had hardly finished these words, when the lights began to dim. I noticed that Raphael joined the group who were seated. Now we were shown a scene which was so dreadful that Iwould rather not describe it. A man's voice spoke the words of the prophet Joel: "Th e s unsh al l be tur n ed into da r kn e s s, an d the m oo n int o blo od , be f or e th e gr ea t an d ter r i bl e da y of




the Lo rd ha s co m e."

Then a woman's voice spoke the following words of hope: "W ho e v e r sh al l ca l l on th e N am e

of th e Lo r d sh a l l be de l i v e r e d ; fo r in M ou n t Zi o n an d in th e sp i r i t u a l Je r u sa le m sh a l l be

de l i ve r an c e of the re m n a nt , as the Lo rd ha th s ai d, an d of tho s e w ho m th e Lo r d ha t h ca l l ed ."

W e sa w inn u m e ra b l e me n, wo m en , an d ch i l d r en , wh o ha d be e n ev ac u a t e d fro m Ea r t h an d

bro u gh t up to on e of the sta r s hi ps , wh i c h we r e as s em b l e d in lar g e nu mb e r s ov e r the

de v a st a t e d pla ne t. It w as as if e v er yo n e wh o wa s res cu e d ca r r i ed a sig n of rec og n it io n on

the m , for th ey se e m e d to ra di a t e wi t h th e sa m e w hi t e glo w as the st ar sh i ps .

The light came on again, and Raphael stood up. "T h e S c ri p t u r e s , " he said, "c al l G o d th e L or dof Ho st s. As Je su s, the So n of the Li v i ng G od , wa s bo r n in th e sta bl e of B et hl e h e m , — t h a t

sy m b o l of the inf i ni te hu m i l i ty of th i s gre a t br ot h er , — i t w as the ho st s ' of the Lo rd w ho s an g,

pr o c l a i m i n g the go o d new s of His rei g n of pe a c e to me n on Ea r t h . No w we sta n d at the

b eg in n i n g of th e fin al ba tt le ag ai n s t ev il , a nd of s uf fe r i n g, w hi c h h as all to o lo ng aff l i ct e d th e

ch i l dr e n an d gr i ev e d th e F at h er . V er y so on the tru m p e t s of th e vi c t or y of the go o d, of jus ti ce ,

an d of all-e mb ra c i n g lov e wi l l be so un d e d. O n Ea r t h, th e r e wi l l be a su nr is e su c h as ha s

nev e r be f or e be en se en , no t on ce sin c e the tim e of the fir s t Ed en . Th e re mn a n t wi l l , so it ispr o ph e s ie d , wo r k tog et h er in st e ad f a s t all e gi a n c e wi t h the O ne wh o rul es in ri g h t eo u s n e s s

b ec a u s e H e is go o d, ju st a nd tr ue, a s it is w ri t te n."

Raphael sat down, and after a short pause, continued, "We wi l l fir st ev a c u a t e th e br ot h e r s

wh o ha ve alw ay s sou g ht af t e r go od n e s s an d jus t i c e; aft e r tha t , th e rep en t an t , an d fin a l l y,

tho se wh o ca m e to a ck no w l e d g e an d wo r sh i p G od the Fa t he r on l y at th e las t mi nu t e. Th er e

wi l l be de l i ve r an c e for al l, ex c ep t fo r th os e w ho ha ve be co m e en sl av e d by th ei r o wn ha rd n e s s

of he ar t. H e w h o ha s ea rs to he ar , let hi m h ea r!"

He was silent, then spoke in a more gentle manner: "W e inv it e all br ot h er s of th e E ar t h to

op en the i r he ar t s to the go od , an d we pra y tha t th e y tu r n to G od the Fa t he r an d to us, wh oare His ag en ts on Ea r t h. Al l yo ur lo ng in g s wi l l al wa y s be an sw e r e d, as ha s be en the cas e

th r o ug h al l tim e. W e are in a po si t i on to kno w yo ur tho ug h ts an d the nee d s of you r he ar ts .

An d thi s is inf i n i t el y m or e tru e of G od the Fa t he r. W e be se e c h an d im pl o r e yo u, go od an d

rig ht e o u s p eo p l e of th e E ar th , to ro ot o ut, on c e a nd for all, t hi s br ot h e r- m u rd e r i n g pri de th at

so po i so n s th e s pi r i t of m an k in d to da y. N ot on e sy l l ab l e of y ou r pra y er wi l l be los t, no t on e

sig h of yo ur s ou l for tru t h an d jus ti ce wi l l be in v a i n. B es e e c h an d im pl o r e , an d ev er y da y be

me e k an d pu r e in he a r t . Yo u r he a r t sh o ul d no t bec om e dis c ou ra g e d be c au s e of hu ma n

fai l u r e. At an y m om e n t the r e is fo r g i ve n e s s an d co mp a s s i o n. To the de g r e e tha t yo u are

hu m bl e an d pe ni te n t , ev er y sin is a m e a ns for kn ow in g gre at e r lov e an d gra ce . Th e Fa t he r

ha s pla c ed us by yo u r sid e, an d has se n t yo u On e who s e kno w l e d g e , un d er s t a n d i n g an d

lov e far ex ce e ds any th i n g you can im ag in e . A M as te r has be en gi v en to yo u, wh os e wis do man d co m pa s s i o n are wi t ho u t bo un d s. W i t h Hi m is a l s o Hi s ble ss e d M ot he r, the Q ue e n of the

un i ve rs e . S he w ho at F at i m a , th at tin y, ou t of th e w ay E ar th- v il l a g e, ga ve to si mp le co un t r y

ch i l d r e n the new s of th e imp e nd i n g ap o c a l yp t i c tim e now co a t i n g up o n Ea r t h as a

co ns e q u e n c e of m a n ' s m on s t r o u s fol l y. S he int er c e d e s for, a nd w or k s ev er y mi nu t e on be ha l f

of, th e ch i l d r e n of Ea r t h, bu t th e bu r de n tha t she ca r r i e s gro ws eve r he a vi e r , an d the

res p on s i b i l it y, al m os t un be a r a b le . T he r e ar e un i ve r s al la ws of jus t i ce w hi ch the F at h er ha s

pr ov id e d in o rd er to s af eg u a r d th e lov e be t w e e n His ch i l dr e n, an d be tw e e n Hi m s e l f an d th em .

It gr i e v e s us to hav e to sa y to th e bro t he rs of th i s pla ne t th a t we ha v e lo n g sin c e go n e

b ey o n d th e al l ow a b l e li mi ts , in t hi s re ga r d. In pl ac e of th e riv al ri e s of th e p as t, m a y th er e n ow

be a kin d of co m p et i t io n of kin dn e s s, of pi e t y, an d of m od e s t y . M ay the r e be a re t ur n to the

sim p l ic it y of for m er tim es , wh i ch ne ed no t in any wa y st a nd in co nf l i ct wi t h th e pr og re s s in

tec h ni c a l de ve lo p m e n t y ou ha ve at t ai ne d , w he n th at de v el o p m e n t is us e d for the go o d. S oo n

the Lo r d wi l l co m e, an d we wi l l be wi t h Hi m. Th e Ki n gd o m of Lov e wi l l be re-es t ab li sh e d on




E ar t h, an d it wi l l be a g re at da y for al l w ho ha ve lo ok e d for w ar d to it, bu t a dr ea d fu l da y for

tho s e w ho ha ve op po s e d it, the en e mi e s of lov e, of th e Lo rd an d of G o d."

Two messages were given to us, one of them sealed. As he gave the second one to me,Raphael said, "So on Hi s kin gd o m wi l l co m e on E ar th , a k in gd o m of t he spi r i t w hi c h ca nn o t be

ent r u st e d to an y hu n an pow e r . Th a t al s o has be e n de t e r m i n e d , an d is rec or de d in th e

Sc r i p t u r e s . ”

We were told that the starship was now hovering in space; soon we would enter the flyingdisc in order to return to our familiar world again.

(15)

CHAPTER 15

ON A WONDERFUL PLANET

We entered the large flying disc. With us came Raphael, Firkon, Orthon, Kalna, Ilmuth, Zuhl,and three others of the brothers, two men and a woman. There was an atmosphere of celebration in the air. The inside of this reconnaissance craft was different from the one wehad been in before. The control room and the larger inner rooms were separated by softly

glowing partitions. In the middle of the main room was a large column of light, which reached from the floor to the apex of the domed ceiling.

We went over to one of the portholes which could be seen along the outer wall. "Oh , d e arLord!" exclaimed Tina, stepping back as if to recover from a sudden surge of excitement over what she saw.

Paul, entranced by the spectacle, could not take his eyes from the scene. We were gently descending toward the surface of a beautiful world. A greening nature touched the plains,hills and mountains with life. A large river, in which were many islands, emptied its bluewaters into a great sea. The sky was full of disc-shaped flying craft. I saw no cities, dwellings,or communities of any kind. This surprised me, but Raphael, who had read my thoughts,said, "In the s e w or l ds , w hi ch ar e tru e to th e uni ve r s al la ws , m an liv es in st r uc t ur a l ha r m o n y

w it h n at u r e ."

The soft sunny light of a great luminous orb in the sky shed its pleasing splendor on all thelandscape below. I noted that the light was a little different from that of our own wonderfulsun. It filtered down through veil-like cloud patterns in the light blue sky, lighting up nature'srealm in color, sometimes vivid, sometimes more subdued. Before we knew it, we had landed in the midst of a luxurious plant-world on a large hill. We could hear in thebackground the soothing sound of the sea, as waves lapped gently at an unfamiliar shore. Inthe air was a slight breeze. We stepped out onto a grassy plot, quite similar to our own Earth,except for the variety of tones of green. The trees and their leaves were more ornamental in

form, and delicate in coloration that those I was familiar with. Among the luxuriant growth

were numerous plants and trees bearing fruit, similar, though not identical, to those we haveon Earth. Some resembled apples, pineapples, or bananas, others were more like cherries or grapes. Such a profusion, diversity and harmony of plant life, one could have scarcely ever imagined.




Several friendly animals came up to us; they were something like our large pandas on Earth.They showed no fear and posed no threat, seeming happy to have us pet them.

Then we started off with the brothers in the direction of a large field, where we could see anumber of reconnaissance craft landing, while others were just taking off. As we walked along near the field, Ilmuth told us that this was one of the most important meeting points for the brothers from many worlds. We walked around a tree with an enormous trunk, whose

branches must have reached out more than a dozen meters in all directions. Its leaves werebroad and beautifully patterned with fine gradations of color ranging from green to red. Iobserved it, entranced, while Tina ran up to touch it, by way of greeting. After that, we walked on farther with the brothers, led by Raphael.

The hill we were on dropped off steeply down toward the sea, and along the coast the florabecame even more abundant. There, below us we saw a huge building, like a mushroom or discus, resting on the ground. I had the impression it might be a dwelling or a temple, or

perhaps a guest house, like one of our hotels on Earth. The building's exterior colors ranged from shades of green to chestnut brown, from heavenly blue to beige. It struck me that they harmonized perfectly with the natural setting of the surroundings. Here and there we could

see terraces with a carpeting of decorative moss.

The great disc-shaped structure seemed to have been constructed of the same material asthe starship, in which we had come there. Although it gave the impression of beingtranslucent, there was no way to see what was on the inside. We drew closer, and entered by an open door. The scene that we looked upon is indescribable! We were in a hugeassembly hall, yet it was a park-like setting, for underfoot were great panels of short meadow

grass, bordered with moss. There were also carpeted areas, which blended beautifully withthe natural decor. Chairs and benches were arranged in groups, some on the carpeted areas, and some on the lawns. At one side of the great room were lounge chairs and sofas,all facing toward the center of the room, as is the pattern in some of our auditoriums. Colums

of various sizes rose from the grassy floor to the ceiling, and into the space above.

Actually, we discovered, these were the trunks of especially chosen trees, which also provided a natural ceiling. Their leafy crowns served to diffuse the sun's bright rays, producing a pleasing play of light and shade that contributed to a beneficial atmosphere of relaxation and peace. While one could not see into the building, in spite of its translucentquality, yet it was possible to see outside and admire the magnificent panorama of naturethat was all around us, and this scene was pleasantly moderated by the filtering action of thewalls and ceiling. At the sides and back of this large hall were small doors which, without any visible door latches noiselessly opened and closed as people went in and out. I assumed they opened into rooms used for purposes of recreation, reading, dining and rest.

From here we went outdoors again, and Raphael led us to a little area of lawn surrounded by hedge rows. Huge ornamental shrubs tempered the light from their life-giving orb, creatinglacy patterns of light and shade. We were told that the brothers were going to put on a play

for us here.

We sat down on the grass. Meanwhile, other persons came to join us, many of themexchanging greetings and words of conversation. Then all was still. A large audience filled the green. In the foreground, in front of some of the shrubs, clouds of colored vapor appeared, and before long had built themselves into a substantial-looking outdoor theater stage. The light from this mysterious energy-construct harmonized well with the existing light,

but was significantly brighter.

Several brothers stepped onto the 'stage' and began with a play in the form of questions and answers, a sort of comedy, light entertainment or operetta, as we might call it on Earth. Next




came some scenes that were full of light-hearted celebration and good humor. Everybody laughed and we, too, were swept up with the gaiety of it, watching this lively play with somany turns of subtle humor to it, all portrayed with consumate skill. The cheerful naturalsurroundings seemed to enhance the spirit of infectious levity that prevailed. Effects wereachieved such as would not likely have been possible in any other setting.

Then the scene changed, and there followed the production of a gripping story: a man and a

woman, together with other brothers from the higher developed planets of the universe, werein search of a fellow human who longed to find God, and had made a journey into space inhopes of finding Him there, without the equipment necessary for a successful voyage. Hisknowledge was limited, but his desire was so great that he abandoned all caution in hiseagerness to find a. world where he might see the Creator's unveiled face with his own eyesand know at first hand God's perfect love and divine justice. This story, which might sound almost banal from such a brief summary, was most movingly and convincingly portrayed,with great fidelity to true life. I saw that many of the brothers were deeply touched, and thatTina's eyes were moist with tears. Paul told me that, for his part, he could easily identify withthe deep longing of that simple child of the universe.

After that, there was a musical play which included many beautiful scenes of group dancingand interpretive dancing.

We were completely fascinated by the subtly changing effects of color, light, and perspectiveachieved in those scenes, as if choreographed by some unseen source. The performancewas altogether so compelling that one felt more like a participant than a spectator. I wasalways aware that it was possible to create a mood by means of dramatic stage effects. But Icould not account for the sense of close inner relationship I felt with the players in that play.

A wonderful celebration of joy in one another's presence took place on the green after the plays. All these brothers from many worlds were happy to see each other again, and to have

the opportunity to exchange news and experiences from their home planets. I could not say how long all this lasted. As the life-giving rays of their great 'sun' touched our bodies with pleasant warmth, so the spirit-lifting power of this mutually edifying social time touched our souls with inner satisfaction.

After a while we returned and once more went inside of the large mushroom-shaped building.Here, we found the brothers were gathering together in great numbers. A wonderful aroma,such as of blossoms in springtime, filled the air. The beautiful young woman from the higher realms was there before us all, smiling and majestic. And at her side was a man of magnificent bearing. I recognized Him as the One who had appeared to me in the form of alight apparition, one night after Raphael's annunciation. As at that time, He was clothed in

white, had blue eyes, chestnut-hrown hair and beard, and appeared to be about thirty yearsof age. With them, were a number of men and women, of striking, yet unassuming, beauty,whose gracious and reverent demeanor aroused feelings of great respect. Now all eyes wereturned expectantly toward the exalted lady of the universe and toward the Lord, who wasabout to speak.

"Lo ve be un t o al l th e ch i l dr e n of th e H ea v e n l y Fa th e r," He said, "and pe ac e to the pe op le of

g oo d w il l fr o m th e E ar t h!" His words commanded the total attention of everyone present.

"I ga ve m y life fo r m y la m bs on E ar th ," He continued in loving tones that went straight to theheart. "I re ce iv e d th e po w e r fro m m y Fa t h er to l ay do w n m y lif e an d to tak e it up ag ai n. T ha t

is the as si g n m e n t th at w as gi v en to m e by m y Fa th e r in H ea v e n ."

His beneficent glance turned toward the queenly person beside Him. She looked at Him, and again for many minutes the response of joyous acclamation swept in waves across the




"Soon ," He said, "I wi l l c om e , br ot h er s of E ar th ; ye s, w e wi l l c om e in the clo ud s to bin d the

po we r of ha t r ed an d de at h. Th en yo u wi l l see vi r t ue s of hu m i l i t y an d int e gr i ty sh i ne for t h.

S er vi c e in lov e an d lea rn in g wi l l re pl ac e th e gri p of mi gh t. It w il l be the en d of th e be as t th at

wa nt e d to pu t its e l f in th e pl a c e of G od . M an is sy m b ol iz e d by the nu m b e r si x, wh er e a s the

n um b e r th r ee is t he s y m b o l for G o d. Si x- six ty- s ix is t hr ee six e s, an d th er e fo r e re pr e s e n t s th e

m an wh o wo ul d pu t hi ms e lf in t he pl a c e of G od the Fat he r. Th at is t he nu m b e r of th e be as t

tha t wi l l be def e at e d , an d wi t h it the fa l s e pro p h e t , w ho ha s gi v e n hi s o wn fal s e w or d, a w o rd

w hi c h is n ot m in e , n or y ou r s, n or th at o f th e on l y tr ue u ni v er s a l F at h e r.”

"W he n al l ha s be en bro u g ht to ful f i l l m e nt , the n yo u, the c he ru b i m of th e sc ri pt u r e s , wi l l ta ke

up yo ur gu ar d ia n s h i p du t i es , an d en su r e tha t al l m y E ar th c hi l dr e n ca n tra ve l th r ou g h o u t th e

nu m b e r l e s s rea l m s of spa ce cre at e d thr ou g h the Fa t he r' s lov e. I ca n tes t i f y to th e joy ou s,

cr e at i ve po we r of th e Fa t he r' s lov e. No one kn ow s the Fa t he r as I do. Hi s ch i l dr e n hav e the

rig h t to ex pl or e the im m en s e rea ch e s of spa ce , to vis i t inn um e r a b l e cre at e d wo r l ds , an d to

plu ck the ab un d a n t fru i t s of His lov e, bu t the y do no t ha ve th e rig ht to ab us e Hi s gr ea t lov e, or

to be tr a y th e m s e l v e s , th ei r o wn liv es , or th os e of th ei r br ot h e r s.”

“We sen t No ah , M os e s, El i j a h, En oc h , an d m an y ot h er s. Th e bro t he r El i j a h, a gre at so n of

the F at h er , cr i ed out , 'I am co ns u m e d wi t h ea g er n e s s for G od , the Lo rd of H os t s!' A n d, lik ehi m, so hav e ot h er s we ha v e se n t ou t pra y e d to Hi m wh o sen t Hi s he a ve n l y hos t to Ea r t h

be f o r e Him . W e ca r r i e d El i j a h an d ma n y ot h e r s to ou r sta r s hi ps , an d thu s oc c ur r e d an

ins t an c e of th e fir s t res u r r ec t io n of th e bo dy , of w hi c h al l th e pr op h e ts ha ve sp ok e n , an d of

w hi ch Jo hn al s o s po k e in t he bo ok of R ev e la t i o n, in c o nn e c t i o n wi t h the mi l l en n iu m .”

"We ha ve alw ay s ac co m p a n i e d the pe op le of E a r th , jus t as Ra ph a e l onc e di d ac co m p a n y the

yo u n g To b i a s. Ne v er hav e we le f t you al l al o n e . Ou r wo r d me an t sa l v a t i o n and tru e

un de r s t a n d i n g fo r al l wh o wo ul d ac ce p t it a s the ligh t o f tru t h. W e sh ow e d the pro ph e ts a

vis i o n of th e en d tim es an d the fin a l vi c t o r y of the Go d of Ho s t s , fol l o wi ng a foo l i s h

ins ur r ec t i o n of m a n y of H is ch i l dr e n. E ze k i e l w as sh o wn thi ng s th at ev en no w ar e be i ng se en ,

an d wi l l be inc re a s i n g l y se en in the co m in g da ys . It is wr i t t en , no t tha t H e cr ea te d da rk n e s s ,bu t th a t He cre at e d ligh t , an d se pa ra t e d it fro m the da r kn e s s. Fo r thi s wa s don e by O ne wh o

ha d the pow e r to do it. A l l tha t th e Fat h er ma de wa s go o d , — e x c e e d i n g l y go o d , as the

S cr ip tu r e s w hi c h tel l of cr ea ti o n rep e at e d l y st at e. Af t er the ex od u s fro m E ar th , the lik es of

w hi ch ha ve ne ve r be en kn o wn in t he hi s to ry of th e w or l d, or of re l i gi on , ev er y m an- m ad e la w

wi l l m ak e w ay for th e G od ly an d un i ve r s al la ws of the H ea v e n l y F at h er .”

"Th e c hi l dr e n of all-e mb r a c i n g lov e wi l l no lon ge r be s ed u c e d int o dis h on o r i n g th em s e l v e s ;

the pu t re fa c t i o n of ev er y w hi t ed se pu lc h e r wi l l be m ad e k no w n . T he hi s to ry of ev i l wi l l co m e

to an en d, an d ev er y dec e i t fu l tri c k of the pri n ce of da r kn e s s wi l l be ex po s e d. So on tho se

pre vi ou s l y sea l ed up thi n gs wh i c h we r e utt e r ed by the sev en thu n de r s wi l l be se e n an d

un de r s t o o d thr ou g h o u t the Ea r t h. Pre pa r e yo ur s el v e s, you wh o hu ng e r an d thi r st be c a us e of

inj us ti c e; th e he av e n l y kin gd o m is ne ar , an d al l wi l l s ee it. N ot a sin gl e on e of yo ur he ar t' s

d e si r e s w il l b e u nf u l fi ll e d ." Everyone arose, and their voices joined in unison:

"O ur F at h e r, w h o art in h e a v e n,

H al l o we d be thy na m e .

Thy kin gd o m co m e,

T hy wi l l b e do n e, on E ar t h as it is i n h ea v e n .

G iv e us thi s d ay o ur d ai l y br ea d ,

A nd for gi v e us ou r de bt s, as w e al s o ha ve for gi v en ou r de bt o rs ;




A nd le ad us no t int o te m p t at i o n, b ut d el iv e r u s fr om ev il ."

Radience streamed from the figures of the Lord and the blessed Lady. He stood in a goldenlight, and she in a snow-white light, which seemed to fill the whole room. At first, the snow-white light of the blessed Lady predominated. It was as if a sun of incomparable brilliancewere shining in the temple, reaching into the farthest corners, blessing all in its path. I could tell that all the brothers around me could sense the influence of that shining glory, as I could.

At a very deep level, we felt, increasingly, in union with one another and with the blessed Lady herself.

Every thought, feeling, emotion and insight blended together in one great symphony of love.What we experienced was a true harmony of mind and heart. The feeling inspired by thatwonderful, luminous presence united and enkindled our spirits. We were all one.

I was aware of invisible worlds and the brothers that inhabited them. I sensed a love whichembraced all Creation, and a longing which drew my whole being toward the Father. It wasas if showers of blessings were pouring down on us from above, suffusing us with deep

feelings of cleanliness and release.

Now it was the figure of the Lord that shone with a brightness that rivaled the sun, and that fine golden light bestowed on everyone present a feeling of ecstasy and inner wholeness. Inthis house of living light, I was aware of entire universes. I knew that man had no limitation inthe dimension of the spirit, and, at the same time, I felt enveloped in perfect peace and melted with quiet rapture.

When all this was at its highest point, and I felt surrounded by the steadfast love of all thebrothers, the most pure and unselfish love of the universal Mather, and the life-giving love of the divine-human Son, a sublime fire took possession of every living being present. It waslike a golden cord, from abyss to abyss, from world to world, from heaven to heaven, from

ecstasy to ecstasy. In that fire, all things were revealed, all mysteries were made clear. Iheard again the words that had been given to us, and I knew that this fire expressed them all.I saw a Godly Countenance of incomprehensible beauty coming down from above. It drew closer to look into our eyes and claim possession of every fiber of our being; and so also withrespect to each individual brother(and sister) present, and the divine Mother and the Lord.

This sublime personification repeated itself a second, and yet a third time, the last timeseeming to appear as if coming from all directions at all points in the room at the same time.It enkindled in every heart a longing for peace and love that could only be satisfied by beingwilling to lose one's self completely in God.

Then it was all over and we left in quiet contemplation of what had taken place. After anexperience like that, it took quite a little while for us to return to reality and regain the strengthneeded to resume normal functions of life consistent with our actual surroundings at the time.

We returned to the flying disc. Our parting was a festive occasion, which once more served to demonstrate the brothers' unqualified love for us, and good will toward the planet Earth.Boarding the disc with us were Raphael, Firkon, Kalna, Ilmuth and Zuhl, who was our pilot.The circular craft trembled slightly, and we climbed up in the bright sky toward the mother-ship which hovered silently in the thinner atmosphere above. The journey back to Earth had begun.




(16)

CHAPTER 16

THE LAST MEETING

In early September, 1981, we received the call to our last meeting. We proceeded to acertain region near Genoa, as directed. Arriving at the appointed place, we soon saw thelanded flying disc, a silent, shining wonder in the gray morning light. Three human figureswere moving toward us, and we stood there in the grass waiting for them. I felt heartsick and sore distressed to think that this might be our last meeting together.

The sight of that beautiful young woman from the highest heavenly realms, who had suchunbounded love that she would humble herself to visit the children of Earth in their time of need, touched me so deeply that I was scarcely able to hold back the tears. The others whowere with me were also visibly moved, and kept their gaze intently fixed on the three visitors.

It was not the same as when we were on that wonderful planet we had visited. And yet, thatdivine personage was standing before us even as then, and our hearts were enraptured with

pure, untainted love.

The young lady smiled with gentle gracious warmth. "Now," she said, "all is c o m p l e t e . Y o u

are re ad y for you r m i s si o n of b ei ng wi t ne s s to w h at yo u ha ve se en an d wh at yo u ha ve he ar d.

G o d 's s pi ri t wi ll b e y ou r h el p e r. "

I felt so small and imperfect before this wonderful being that I could not bring myself tospeak. But she waited and smiled again, and before long my timidity left me.

"W ha t sh ou ld w e do ?" I asked, "an d h ow ar e w e to d o it?"

The look of gentle compassion never left her eyes, and the measured silence that greeted my queries gave eloquent response. It was as if she wanted to allow us time to focus our

powers of attention to the fullest degree. Then she began: "It is not ne ce s s a r y to fol l ow a

hu m a n pla n. Th e S pi r i t wi l l lea d yo u an d tea ch yo u wh at you sh ou ld do an d wh at yo u sho ul d

sa y . Yo u kno w en o u g h no w. Di d yo u no t se e ho w sim pl y we led you to an un d er s t a n d i n g of

th at w hi c h is es s e n t i a l ? Tr ul y, th i s is t he gr ea t e s t te ac h i n g of H ea v e n for y ou , d ea r c hi l dr e n :

si m p li c i t y , w hi c h is p er f e ct h um il i t y ."

She repeated with emphasis, and it fell upon our ears like a melody:

"S imp li c i t y , h o n e s t y , h um i l i t y!"

A deep sense of peace settled upon me and released my mind from every questionconcerning the future of the mission entrusted to us, and the way in which it could best becarried out. The beautiful young woman also had other things to say to us at that time.Raphael and Firkon followed her words attentively, smiling now and then.

"S e v e r a l ti m e s ," I said, "the r e ha s be e n tal k ab ou t the bo ok th at sh ou ld be pu bl i sh e d . Pl ea s ete l l us w ha t w e ar e ex pe c t ed to do."

Her response was gracious and definite. "Y ou wi ll w ri te a b oo k ," she said. "T he p ub l i s h e r w il lco ne for w ar d at the rig ht tim e, an d th e S pi ri t wi l l lea d hi m to pu bl i s h it in ac co r d a n c e wi t h th e

wi sh e s of th e hi gh e s t H ea v e n s . H av e fai t h al wa y s , in o rd er th at G od m ay gu i de y ou r ste ps!"




It was now about mid-day. The thick canopy of clouds that had covered the sky began todisperse, and between patches of cloud and mist, bright rays of sunlight came streamingthrough. The young woman looked as if she were wrapped in a mantle of golden light. In theaura of her queenly presence, we involuntarily dropped to our knees. Firkon began to recitein prayer: "Th e an ge l of th e Lo r d br ou g h t th e m es s a g e to th e Vi r gi n M ar y."

"A nd s he c on c e iv e d by th e H ol y S pi ri t," Raphael responded, with deep reverence.

All of us, brothers from Earth and brothers from the stars, knelt in a circle around the VirginMother, who stood with Her hands folded and Her shining countenance turned heavenward,as if in rapt adoration of the Father-Creator of us all.

Her dress seemed to be made of the finest silk; it was light blue and had no seams. Therewas a white sash about her waist. The sleeves were white, and gathered at the wrists. Her brown-blond hair fell in waves over Her back and shoulders.

Raphael wore a gold-colored tunic, which at times seemed to take on a dark yellow or chestnut-brown hue. Firkon wore a loose-fitting khaki-brown flying suit. Both wore sandals of

a color somewhat like copper, while the blessed lady was barefoot.Raphael began to pray, using the words of the 'Ave Maria'. We prayed after him, and blessings filled our hearts to overflowing. We would have gladly stayed there where we weremuch longer, or have gone back into space with Her, so great was our feeling of joy and benediction in Her presence. But she gently bade us, with a gesture of the hand, to stand up.

"Y ou wi l l fin d lit t l e u nd e r s t a n d i n g o n th e p ar t of m a n ki n d o n E ar th ," She said, "but th os e w howi s h to un d e r st a n d, wi l l lis t e n to yo u . Ma n y wh o be l i e v e in Go d wi l l ac c u se you of

des e c r a t i o n , bec au s e you hav e da r ed to rep r es e n t He av e n l y re a l i t i e s an d su p er n a t u r a l

be i n gs in co s m i c or un i v er s a l te r ms . As k the m wh y Go d Hi ms e l f wa nt e d to des ce n d to the

co s m o s , an d, on E ar t h, ap pe a r in hu m a n for m. F ea r no t ,' T he S pi ri t wi l l lea d yo u an d s up p o r t

yo u, as wi l l a p ar t of t ho se w ho ar e de di c a t e d to s er vi n g J es u s an d Hi s c au s e, — n a m e l y , yo ur

s a l v a t i o n . "

The young woman also told us many things concerning the coming times, as well as themission entrusted to us, and made us aware of some of the problems that we would encounter while getting started on our mission.

"Y ou ha v e no th in g to fe ar ," she said. "Yo u wi l l gi v e y ou r wi t ne s s. B e hu m b le , an d se r v e yo ur

br ot h er s as G od se rv e s us an d w e se rv e yo u. I wi l l al wa y s be ne ar yo u, an d wi l l ca re fo r yo u,

as w ou l d a m o t h er ."

She said still other things to us, and gave us further advice, wise and prudent, in the manner of a mother or an elder sister, acting out of gracious concern. Then She blessed us, layinghands on each one in turn. She smiled on us once more, and while we were still kneeling inthe grass, returned with Raphael and Firkon to the ship.

The disc hovered but a moment, then streaked upward with a flash, and disappeared fromsight. In our hearts we felt a tremendous sense of inner peace, in spite of the poignantrealization that this was probably our last meeting.




(17)

CHAPTER 17

A GIFT OF RESCUE

It was not easy to return to the routine of daily life without the prospect of further contactswith the brothers. But we had not lost the ability to have 'cosmic contact', and that enabled us, during the time that followed, to make our concerns known to Heaven. In particular, it wasmade clear to us that we must make our witness to Earth brothers without waiting for further contacts or unusual happenings.

I thought about many things that had been said to us. Now, I could understand why we wererepeatedly told: "Y ou m u st h av e gr e at fa i t h." Truly, I had for a long time had the impressionof living life immersed in light, and now I felt plunged into darkness. I began, for the first time,to really understand what it means, in this world, to have faith, in order to keep moving

forward into the light. These days were, for me, difficult to bear.

Certain things which they had said came to my mind again: "Yo u wi l l kn ow , an d yet yo u wi l l

b e, ot he r w i s e, lik e e ve r y o n e el se ," or: "If, in pas t tim es , an y Ea rt h pe r so n ha d ha d suc h an

ex pe r i e n c e as y ou rs , an d th en ha d be en br ou g h t ba ck to r es u m e no r m a l life wi t ho u t ou r he l p,

tha t pe r s on w ou ld ha ve s ur el y su f f er e d fro m ins a ni ty . B ut do not be af r ai d; yo u wi l l no t los e

yo u r m i n ds . No ne of yo u wi l l be c o m e ins an e." That gave me renewed faith and inner strength, and helped greatly to relieve my feelings of anguish.

Tina and Paul also had to endure a similar period of testing. Now and again we would havelong talks about this, and often Tina would grow disconsolate and resort to tears. I began

telling certain of my friends and acquaintances something about the experiences we had undergone,-myself as leader, and the others along with me. The word got around, and soonthe people of our village were talking about it. We were not spared from a good deal of skeptical comment and other painful experiences that added to our personal difficulties. Tinawas urged to suspend her activities altogether for a certain period of time.

Accompanied by Paul, I began to talk to the first groups of persons that expressed a sinceredesire to learn just what had happened. Paul felt confident and sure of himself. I, on the other hand, felt a certain amount of inner resistance, primarily as a consequence of my naturalshyness. Urged on by the example of Paul's courage, I began giving talks before various

groups of people in Genoa. Whenever I had to speak, I seemed to receive the strength to do

so; I felt peaceful inside, and because my heart was full of love, the words flowed easily.Then, again, my former mood would overtake me, and I would have liked to have gone intohiding. When people asked me all manner of questions, I would remember how many questions we had asked the brothers from the universe. Several times I had asked Firkon(who never wished to reveal his true name to us), why they treated us with so much love and

patience. Their answer was always the same: "G od lov es us, an d w e lov e yo u." So now we,in turn, felt an inner compulsion to transmit this great love to the Earth brothers.

In the six months of meetings with the brothers, the voice of the Lord had often spoken tome. It urged me to open ray Bible in the quiet of my room, and to read it and pray.

This I did, and while I read the words of the Scriptures, the Lord spoke to me and helped meto understand many things that were previously not clear. His voice was pleasant amd impressive, and it inspired me with new enthusiasm whenever I heard it. I was enthralled by




the beauty of the biblical narrative, and had to marvel at the way in which the events of our day could be read into the words of that ancient text.

I saw Him in the midst of undulating colored light, as He had appeared to me one night many months earlier. Often I was aware of His presence at my side, and always I felt strengthened with a deep sense of inner peace and joy.

One day as I was thinking about the words the brothers had spoken to us such a short timeago, I opened my Bible at random, and was suddenly aware of the Lord's presence near me,and I heard Him say: "To o lon g ha ve I dw el t a mo n g tho se wh o ha t e pe ac e . I spe ak wo r d s of

pe ac e , bu t th e y pre ss on for wa r ." The words are to be found to the one hundred and twentieth Psalm, which is entitled: "Th e E ne m i e s of P ea c e."

I was confused, and asked what war He was speaking about. He answered:

"Th e tru e rea li t i es ar e s pi r i t ua l, no t m at e ri a l . W h e n I s pe a k to yo u, I ref er ab ov e al l to th at

w hi ch pe r ta in s to the sp i r i t . H ow e v e r , I ha ve tol d yo u bef or e tha t the lis t er ia l de st in y an d the

s pi ri t u a l d es t i n y ar e cl os e l y b ou n d to ge t h er ." There followed a long silence, during which I

was acutely aware of the presence of the Lord, who was now at my right side. When Hespoke, there was sadness in His voice:

"A gre at wa r , su c h as the pla ne t ha s nev e r be f or e see n, wi l l be bu t a pa l e re f l e ct io n of th e

sp i r i t ua l de st ru c t i o n tha t the en e m y wi l l br i ng up on the ch i l dr e n of th e H ea v e n l y Fa t he r. As it

is wr i t t en in th e R ev e la t i o n of J oh n, it w il l ev en ca us e the st ar s of he av e n to fal l. B ut no t al l.

T he Fa t h er wi l l an s w e r wi t h lov e an d an inc o m p a r a b l e gif t o f res c ue for the E ar th ."

I recalled what the Blessed Lady had told us at the time of our meeting on the great plain. Iunderstood that this referred to the third message of Fatima, and the events that would occur

just before the millenium, as John had prophesied in Revelation. Again there was a long

period of silence. I saw His radiant face. I sensed that He had more to say, and I waited expectantly. This prophesy would be especially difficult for Earthman to accept, and yet I tookit as a wonderful indication of compassion and grace. He continued: "Re ad th e m es s a g e s

fro m m y lov i ng M ot he r: Fa t i m a, La Sa l e t t e , and ot h er s. Sh e has co m e do wn to br i n g a gr ea t

ge r m i n a t in g see d of lov e and sa l v at io n to th e Ea rt h, bu t al s o to br i n g an ea r ne s t wa r n i n g to

tho s e w ho wi sh to se e the tri u m p h of ev i l ov er al l. T he s e pu r v ey o r s of ca l a mi t y wi l l ha ve no t

the lea st ex cu s e for the de va s t a t io n tha t fo l l o ws , for the r e ha ve be en suc h pro ph e s i e s an d

po r te n ts tha t ev en th e bli n d an d the de af m us t be a wa r e of yo ur pe ri l ou s sta te ."

The Lord was now no longer in the form of an almost tangible presence near me, as before.My heart was filled to overflowing with an inexpressible love, despite the feeling of sadness

that accompanied His final words.

I wanted immediately to go out from my room and tell everyone I met on the street that wemust all get busy and actively work for change—to become better persons, individually, and a better people, collectively.

I thought of the words of Jesus, that no man stands above the Master. I wrote in my notebook, as always, the words He spoke in my mind, and I renewed with my whole heart my steadfast determination to do my modest best for the cause of the planet's salvation. This isthe obligation, and the glorious opportunity, entrusted to all persons of good will.




(18)

CHAPTER 18

PHYSICAL EVIDENCE OF MY ENCOUNTER

Genoa, March 4, 1984

In the second chapter of my book, "A ng e l s in S ta r s h i p s ", originally published by EdizioniMediterranee in Rome, I told, as I did also in the German manuscript, of my first experiencewith a flying disc from outer space.

Busy with important matters that were on my mind at the time of the first writing, I neglected to include some significant details which I would now like to mention, since I have received a

friendly inquiry from the editor of the journal, "U FO N ac h r ic h t e n " , in Wiesbaden. On the pages of the second chapter of "Angels in Starships", I reported everything that I had

recorded concerning that first meeting with the archangel Raphael by the hoveringspaceship, at which time he spoke with me for about two hours. But what I did not put intowriting, and what was known to only a few witnesses —no eyewitnesses to the occurrence,but some to whom I spoke about it shortly afterward—was the fact that at the moment thespaceship (which throughout the encounter had been hovering over some trees) started toleave, it put out such a burst of energy that all the joint compounds and sealing gaskets of the engine of my auto, (a Fiat 500L), were melted. When I tried to start my motor, it put out a

great cloud of white smoke.

I could not tell the mechanic, whom I called about the problem, the true reason for thebreakdown, because I was afraid he would never believe me. He checked the car carefully,

and was astounded at its condition. The only possible explanation he could offer was that Imust have driven in slow traffic for a long time, causing a massive engine overheating whichmelted the joint compounds and gaskets. But he really had no explanation at all, that could satisfy him For my part, I did not press the matter further, and simply agreed that he might beright, so no more questions were asked. In order not to have to reveal to the auto repair manmy close encounter with the extraterrestrial flying disc, and since I could not disprove histheory, I kept quiet, and let him entertain his own ideas about how this engine damage mighthave occurred.

Thus came the evening of that significant day, and I had to return to Genoa by train. I left my Fiat 500 at the repair garage in Finale.

Some time later, I asked Raphael and the other space brothers why they had allowed thisharm to come from the flying disc, a thing which had caused me inconvenience because of having to return to Genoa by train, and to spend money for auto repair. I told Raphael that itdidn't seem to me to be in tune with their teaching about universal love.

Raphael's answer seemed reasonable and well-considered. He said that it was very important that I have no doubt that I had a real encounter with the flying disc and with him.With an indication such as this, which could not possibly be misunderstood, I would have nolingering doubt that I might have had a dream experience, or might have been the victim of some strange fantasy. According to him, the fact that the cosmic energy from the space

vehicle could do serious damage to my auto would be evidence that I could not easily setaside, of the reality of all that I had experienced. I was urged not to let the incident troubleme, nor to be excessively concerned about the reasons for it. I was to accept the fact that




there was a purpose behind that which was done.

Now I want to relate another incident, still in connection with that first encounter, known only to two of my friends in Genoa. Against Raphael's wishes, I went to that first meeting with amini-tape recorder, which I carried concealed in my pocket the whole time, in an effort toobtain as much evidence as possible. Raphael, who without doubt knew about it, warned menot to make use of any technical apparatus during our meeting together. But he did not

specifically insist that I turn off the recorder. He did tell me that no picture taking would beallowed.

During my return trip from Finale to Genoa after the meeting, I held the mini-recorder to my ear to hear how much of that first meeting might have been successfully recorded on thetape. I was very happy to find that the apparatus did indeed play back some portions of my conversation with Raphael, although in an irregular and incomplete form; evem the hummingsound of the nearby spaceship could clearly be heard.

The following morning, when I had to return the mini-tape recorder to my two friends inGenoa, I could not resist the temptation to give them at least some idea of the reason for my

asking to borrow their little recorder. So I wanted them to hear at least the first part of therecording I had played over to myself while on the train. To my great surprise, it was almostcompletely erased, as if by some invisible hand. What little was left of the voices and thehumming sound seemed so distorted , it was of no use at all, and my friends could notunderstand what could have happened to cause their recorder to produce such a poor result.

These and other details which I purposely left out of the Italian edition of "An ge ls in

S t a r s h i p s " certainly add nothing, especially on the human level, to the inner and spiritualrealities of those supernatural events that I, Tina, and the other friends from Genoaexperienced. But for us, they remain as an enrichment of the experiences which we had, and they could also serve as objective proof. They confirm, on the human level, the great and

sympathetic concern, as well as the awesome activity, of the extraterrestrial brothers whovisit us.

Giorgio Dibitonto, Genoa

(19)

CONCLUDING REMARKS

by Eufemio del Buono

In my Forward, I set forth some pertinent facts as a background for the text. It is my hopethat these closing remarks will provide an informative and enlightening supplement.

In order to complete our journey to the past, it remains but to turn our attention to the Holy Scriptures. If one studies the sacred literature of the people of all the Earth with an openmind, one will discover that the 'sky cars' in the writings from India, China and primitive

America, the 'feathered serpent' of the Popul Vuh, (Bible of the Quiche Indians of the greatMayan race), the 'firebird' of the Hopi Indians, the 'transparent spheres and sky pearls' of theKaniur and Tamiur,(sacred books of the Lamas of Tibet), as well as the 'clouds and pillars




and fiery chariots' of the Old and New Testaments, all possess remarkably similar characteristics. We have the 'vimanas' or 'ventlas' of the Asiatic Indians, the mighty flyingcraft of the Gods of Homer, the globes and shields in the heavens of Cicero, JuliusObsequens, and Plinius the elder, Seneca, Valerius Maximus and Xenophon, also thespheres and trumpets of Lycostenes, and finally the discs and cigar shaped flying objects of our time. The only difference is that in the past, sightings were described in mystical or awe-inspiring terms, in the light of the knowledge of those days.

Erich von Daniken asserts in his book, "Memories of the Future", that it was not God's chariotthat Ezekiel saw at the river Kebar, but simply a spaceship which the prophet, knowingnothing of space flight, could only describe in the vocabulary of his time.

When the NASA engineer, Joseph F. Blumerich, (from the American space program), read von Daniken's took, he was disturbed, both from a scientific and religious point of view. Hedetermined to refute the author's thesis on scientific and technical grounds, and began hisown study of the Ezekiel text. To his great surprise, he came to the conclusion that vonDaniken was right. Following the exact description which the prophet gives, a spaceshipcould be designed consistent with engineering principles, which would not only be technically

feasible, but also practical for accomplishing its intended purpose. Blumerich reported hiswork in detail in his book, "The Spaceships of Ezekiel". Although his original intention of disproving von Daniken's thesis ended in defeat, he writes, "Never was defeat so richly rewarding, so fascinating and enjoyable."

Today, following George Adamski and this book, "Angels in Starships", we can combine thetwo interpretations in this way: one may assert that Ezekiel and some of the other prophetsreally had seen flying discs and spaceships, and had even flown in them occasionally; and one may also be sure these were the 'chariots of the Lord'. Neither of these realities excludesthe other; on the contrary, they tell us about a possible bonding or synthesis of science and religion.

Actually it is clear, as Adamski taught us and this book confirms, that there is no reality inCreation that is not religious, since all was set in motion by the Eternal Word, and sincenothing in the universe that God created and gave to man can remain forever unknown or beyond man's understanding.

Therefore it is obvious that with this new viewpoint, nothing is made less sacred, but rather more understandable, for we know that this 'cosmic fleet' has always been active over our

planet and it will continue to work, and that its goal is the development of a supernaturalorder from a supernatural source.

Today we can read the testimony of Ezekiel, of the prophets, and of the modern contactees,and understand the cosmic and supernatural reality of the visitors who come from theuniverse of many realms.

Moreover, and this is the spiritual side of the phenomenon, we can well believe that theuniverse is not just the result of a chance meeting of atoms, as many like to maintain, but therealization of a great plan that springs from the heart of God, and that Creation itself is ruled in perfect harmony by exact and eternal laws.

Concerning the possibility of other life-forms in the universe, a great theologian, theDominican Father Monsambré, has expressed himself in these words: "Why should not the

stars be inhabited with beings lower than the angels, but more advanced than we are? Between the recondite life of pure spirit and our dense, rational, vegetative life, there issurely room for other forms of life. Could one not believe that the divine Shepherd mightleave the ninety-nine steep in the other realms of space in order to seek the hundredth who




was lost here below?"

Therefore the Earth is but one of the many dwelling places in the Father's house; it is the planet of testing, of opportunity for restoration, and of healing, where mankind, because of his freedom of choice and his limited understanding, must walk paths of pain and suffering torefine his spirit and make his weary ascent up the ladder of development.

One may assume, then, other intelligences, or as Father Monsambré says, other life-formswith the ability to reason, who have developed sciences far in advance of our own, and who,in addition, are obedient to the cosmic laws of love and brotherhood, but who live on other

planes and planets of the Father's house of many dwelling places. If these beings are giventhe assignment, (or assume it of their own free will), of watching over mankind in hisdevelopment, giving advice or warning according to need, as citizens of the cosmos and

guardians of the eternal laws which govern the development of the universe, then we cansee the basis for the appearance of these intelligences and their conveyances at this time.We can understand their effort to bring the higher cosmic thoughts and teachings to even thecommon man, who was so long shielded from them, as well as to the prophets and mysticswho, as spiritually developed persons, were always more receptive to them.

The foregoing reasoning also explains why the presence of such beings is frequently alluded to in the works of ancient historians, who recorded unmistakable sightings, as well as in theHoly Scriptures of all the people of the Earth, which tell of supernatural envoys who bringmoral instructions and admonitions directed toward the betterment of mankind. Moreover, itexplains why the planet has never been conquered or overrun; and finally, it gives us thereason for the continual presence in the skies of Earth, a presence which is more noticableunder special circumstances, and occurs on a massive scale when mankind nears the end of a cycle of development.

The proof that the 'end times' are at hand is furnished by man himself with the costly error he

has committed; namely, after having succeeded in splitting the atom, he has applied thatenormous, awesome power to self-seeking and destructive purposes. This represents a bad use of the freedom to choose one's destiny, and when that happens, the immutable laws of cause and effect sooner or later enter in to upset all man's proud intentions by releasing thedeadly effects of built-up negativity, and causing them finally to undo him.

The frightful nuclear outlook has demeaned the spirit of man and shamed his wisdom, in thatit has made him capable of destroying himself and all other living species on the surface of the Earth. And it is likewise possible to carry this hate and destruction into the universebecause of the great imbalance between his intellect, (which on the level of technology and natural science is outstanding), and his conscience, which is fatally lacking in moral and

spiritual development. This then explains why, since 1945, the time of the first atomic bombexplosion, these extraterrestrial 'guardians' have increased their activity and have shownthemselves in greater numbers over the whole planet, with landings and many times withcontacts with Earth people from all nations and all walks of life.

After this brief overview of the background of the phenomenon of the extraterrestrial flyingdiscs, although not exhaustive nor presented in an original manner, it should be evident thatthe contents of the book, "Angels in Starships" can now be read with greater understanding.

The attentive reader may ask, having learned the identity of Ramu, if the extraterrestrials actonly for the benefit of those who accept the Old and New Testaments. The answer was given

by the appearance of a great cosmic space fleet on November 4, 1954. On that day, forty flying discs came in delta formation from the four directions of the compass over Rome, and then, over the Vatican City, the center of Christendom, and formed an immense Greek cross,the symbol of the universal brotherhood.




EN D OF OR I GI N A L BO OK




The Halsey's dutifully reported their contacts to U.S. Navy intelligence and it went up the line.Tarna told me that there was a time during Eisenhour's later years as President of the United States, after President Eisenhour had experienced his own fact-to-face contact withextraterrestrial intelligences, when she and her husband had been summoned to the WhiteHouse to discuss their experiences with the President. As agreed at that time, they havenever released the details of their two hour meeting with the President.

In the 1970s I began a 5 year line of correspondence with Ron Card, a university student inMiami at the time, who was being contacted by healthy youthful-looking human beings whotold him they came from what we call Venus. They eventually took him to their ship, a bell-shaped craft, and then aboard it and answered many of his urgent questions. Those contactscontinued for many years and Ron learned the virtue of silence. His story alone would fill abig book.

About the time I was working with Ron Card, I came into posession of the Mitchell sisters 216 page personal account of their contacts with human beings who said they came from Venus,who repeatedly took one then the other aboard their bell-shaped craft and out to a mother-ship in space. Helen and Betty Mitchell, native Texans, once appeared on a lecture platform

with George Adamski, and their statements were summarized from memory by Gray Barker and published in a small paper-covered pamphlet titled THE MITCHELL SISTER' S STORY.They too learned the virtue of silence. Nothing else was ever published.

But there were other contacts of my own with contactees who believed their human visitorscame from Venus, and even Mars and Jupiter, all of which has finally resulted in my decidingto publish some of this material for other interested students of this exotic subject to evaluateas I have, and to come to their own conclusions.

Here then is the first of my releases on contacts with human beings who say they come here from what we call Venus. The next one will be release of Lou Zinsstag's own manuscript on

George Adamski titled GEORGE ADAMSKI, THEIR MAN ON EARTH. That book may alsobe obtained from this publisher. This one is published as a real original document, unedited and unaltered in any way- from Lou Zinsstag's writing, so as to preserve as much of her own

personality in the document as possible. It is another 160 page book like this.

Publisher

(21)

George Adamski

THE SCORITON MYSTERY

In 1953, a book was published which perhaps more than any other helped to awaken theinterest of people all over the world in the coming of the UFOs. The first part of FlyingSaucers Have Landed was by Desmond Leslie and brought into sharp focus the story of many interplanetary visits of the past, culled from ancient sources, and many more recent

observations of space craft.

The second part of the book, by George Adamski, went even further. He claimed to have meta messenger from Venus in the desert not far from his home at Palomar Gardens, California.




This event was witnessed by six other people, all of whom swore affidavits to the fact. Thiswas the first occasion a man from Earth made contact with a man from space and published the fact widely.

George Adamski was born in Poland on 17 April, 1891. When only one-and-a-half years old his parents emigrated to the USA, where they settled at Dunkirk, New York. They had a deepreverence for the wonders of the creation as manifested in nature which they instilled into

their son. Although his formal schooling was short in duration, he received a vital part of hiseducation through private lessons.

The five years from 1913 to 1919 Adamski served in the Army with the 13th Cavalry on theMexican border. In 1917 he was married to Mary A. Shinbersky, who died in 1954. When hewas nearly forty, Adamski settled down for the first time, after much wandering. He gathered some pupils together and became a teacher of metaphysics and philosophy.

In 1944, Adamski and some of his pupils moved to the slopes of Mount Palomar where theworld's largest telescope was being completed. He was interested in astronomy and spentmuch time studying the night sky with a six-inch reflecting telescope and a fifteen-inch

telescope housed in a small observatory. The six-inch telescope was fitted with a camerawith which he took pictures of the moon and obtained his first photographs of space craft. Itwas during a meteor shower in 1946 that he and a number of friends saw a gigantic spacecraft hovering high above a mountain ridge south of Mount Palomar, towards San Diego. Atthe time the thought that it could be an interplanetary space ship never entered his head.That night, over the radio it was announced that hundreds of people had reported a largecigar-shaped space ship they had seen hovering over San Diego during the meteor shower.

Adamski was still incredulous but a few days later, when a group of people were discussingthe sighting with him in a cafe, six military officers who had been listening to the conversation

joined in, declaring that it was not as fantastic as it sounded. 'We know something about this,' they said, but would not say more except that the ship they had seen did not belong to this

world. From that day Adamski began to watch the skies in the hope that he might observethe amazing sight again. It was during the summer of 1947, when much discussion began onthe flying saucer that he was rewarded with a sighting of several squadrons of UFOs. For many years he spent numerous outdoor vigils, watching for and attempting to photographthese objects. Gradually he came to hold the opinion that what he saw and photographed were space ships from other planets, and longed to meet the occupants.

On 20 November, 1952, Adamski was out on one of these trips with six of his friends, Mrs Alice K. Wells, Mrs Lucy McGuiness, Dr and Mrs George Hunt Williamson, and Mr and MrsBailey. The party had set off early that morning for an isolated spot in the desert where

previous landings had been alleged to have taken place. As they were sitting over a picnic

lunch there suddenly appeared a gigantic silvery cigar-shaped dirigible from over themountain ridge. It drifted soundlessly in their direction and then seemed to hover motionless.

Adamski had a hunch that the ship wanted to make contact with him and asked two of hiscompanions to drive him along the highway. As they did so the great ship appeared to pacethe car. They turned off into a rough track leading to the spot where he wanted to set up histelescope and camera. Having assembled his equip ment he asked his two companions to

get back to the others as quickly as possible and watch closely for anything that might take place.

Adamski was hoping for a picture in close-up and more detail than he had succeeded in getting before. After a few minutes his attention was attracted by a flash in the sky and

almost instantly a beautiful, small craft appeared to be drifting through a saddle between twoof the mountain peaks and settling silently into one of the coves about half-a-mile from him.He was hastily taking pictures of it when it disappeared over the hill. Soon after he caught




sight of a man standing about a quarter of a mile away at the entrance to a ravine. As Adamski approached the man a strange feeling came over him. The stranger was somewhatsmaller than himself and considerably younger. He had long, sandy-coloured hair and worean outfit something like a ski-suit. Suddenly it flashed upon him that he was in the presenceof a human being from another world. The beauty of his form surpassed anything he had ever seen and the expression on his face was exceedingly pleasant. The lengthy conversation which followed was conducted almost entirely by gestures and a form of

telepathy, for the man seemed to know only one or two words of English. Despite thedifficulty of communication Adamski was able to deduce that the man came from Venus, thathis intentions towards earthmen were friendly and that he and his fellow Venusians were

greatly concerned with the danger of atomic explosions on earth. The spaceman walked with Adamski to a hillock behind which his hovering scout ship had been hidden. Adamski greatly admired its irridescent colours but unfortunately received an electric shock which numbed hisarm when he inadvertently stepped too close to the rim of the flange. Anxious about hisexposed negatives in his pocket, he reached for them, whereupon the visitor indicated thathe would like one, promising that it would be returned. He politely refused Adamski's request

for a ride as he had to be going; and, stepping lightly on to the craft, he sailed away.

Throughout this incident which lasted an hour, a number of 'planes had circled over thevicinity. One large B36 had appeared right over the scene. Meanwhile, Adamski's friends had been keeping watch. They had seen him talking to another person dressed in a brownish

garment. Afterwards they examined the two sets of footprints in the damp sand. One set, Adamski's, led back to the road, and the other, a much smaller size, vanished where thesaucer had been hovering. George Hunt Williamson was able to make plaster casts of these

prints containing symbols which later gave rise to many attempts at interpretation.*

* See Other Tongues, Other Flesh, by George Hunt Williamson (Neville Spearman).

On the morning of 13 December, a sequel occurred. The saucer came to Palomar Gardens

and approached within a hundred feet of Adamski. A hand appeared from an open portholeand dropped the same holder which the spaceman had borrowed on 20 November. Whenthe film was developed later the original photograph was found to have been washed off and a strange message in hieroglyphics substituted. On this second visit Adamski had his six-inch telescope already set up and when the craft was within approximately two to threethousand feet he managed to get the now famous shots of the scout ship. It wasindependently photographed by Sergeant Jerrold Baker, who got a picture as the craft flew away, quite close to the ground.

* * *

Since the publication of Flying Saucers Have Landed, claims alleging contact with men from space have been made by numerous people, some probably true, others undoubtedly spurious, but it is George Adamski who has borne the brunt of the ridicule from the scepticsregarding such claims. Perhaps this was because he was the first to reach the public eye. Anadded factor is that he offered more of a challenge than anybody else in respect of corroborative evidence. There is a schism in the ranks of ufologists. Some ardently support

Adamski's claims, others are open-minded about them. There are many again who arecommitted to disbelief for various reasons. Strange cults and pseudo-mystical movements,

jumping on the flying saucer bandwagon, borrowed heavily from Adamski's story whilstsuperimposing their own ideas, attributing them to the space people The ludicrous resultsinevitably rebounded on Adamski, whose story many people lumped together with the

fantastic hotchpotch of emotionally coloured, evangelical, pseudo-religious contact storieswhich sprang up like mushrooms in the wake of his book.

This is another of the reasons for the fierce antagonism towards Adamski's allegations, for itANGELS IN STARSHIPS www.cosmic-people.com89



has been said that the attention they received has been in large part responsible for theridicule that has become associated with the flying saucer subject, and the widespread belief that people who take an interest in UFOs are members of the lunatic fringe. In trying to makethe subject respectable, Adamski has been pilloried by some ufologists as the main culpritresponsible for the mockery of what should be studied in all seriousness. Although notnecessarily accepting his story, many ufologists on the other hand concede that Adamski hasbeen invaluable in bringing the flying saucers to the public's attention. I would agree with

them myself. He has done much to capture the imagination of people all over the globe and draw them into a lifelong interest in these alien craft.

I must admit that I was one of them, for prior to 1953 I had scarcely heard of flying saucers. Ihad been told that they were things Americans had seen from aeroplanes occasionally, and anything that came out of America was highly suspect! My introduction to them really camewhen I chanced to see the review of Flying Saucers Have Landed in the Observer of 4October, 1953. The review was a very fair one and the accompanying photograph of thescout ship imprinted itself on my mind. Later, I discovered an article in a back copy of thenow defunct magazine Illustrated, and I confess that it was the artist's impression of thehandsome, blonde-haired Venusian with enigmatic smile which really captivated the romantic

young thirteen-year-old I then was. I bought the book shortly afterwards and I thought then,as I do now, that Adamski's story was convincingly told. From that time on I had to pursuethe truth about the flying saucers.

Because of the excellent photographs and the support of six witnesses as evidence, many people either believed Adamski's remarkable story or were at least prepared to retain anopen mind. But Adamski did not stop there. He subsequently went on to describe further contacts. Inside the Space Ships, published in 1955, was an even more sensational bookthan its predecessor. He tells how, in February 1953, he felt a strong urge to visit Los

Angeles. After booking in at a small hotel where he was fairly well known he mooched around waiting for—he knew not what. Suddenly he was approached by two strange men

who addressed him by name. Though he had no idea as to their identity he trusted theminstinctively and accompanied them to a car park where their Pontiac was waiting. They drove him into desert country during which time one identified himself as a Saturnian and hiscompanion as a Martian. They turned off on to a dirt road along which they drove for sometime. On alighting, Adamski noticed a glowing saucer parked on the ground and saw his

friend of the first meeting servicing the craft. They all four climbed into the saucer whichbrought them to a Venusian mothership lying at about the height of forty thousand feet in theearth's stratosphere. Here Adamski met and talked with many space people and had achance to inspect the interior of the ship. From one of the portholes he was able to take alook at outer space and found that against the totally dark background innumerable flickeringlights were to be seen.

The next contact was brought about in similar manner but this time he was brought to amuch larger scout ship. It was over one hundred feet in diameter and he was informed that itcame from Saturn. The mother ship to which he was taken, a huge seven-decker affair,belonged to no one planet. It was a universal ship manned by people of many planets and onthis particular trip there were men and women from Venus, Saturn and Mars. They worked ina spacious laboratory from which small remote controlled monitoring discs were sent out to

gather data.

The book tells how in the next few months Adamski had more contacts, both with the space people working here on earth and with those in space ships. In one of these meetings he

was allegedly taken to the other side of the Moon whose image was reflected by telescopeon to a screen. Contrary to what is believed by astronomers, there was enough atmosphereon the hidden side to support life, and he was told that temperatures were not as extreme as




supposed. Communities were observed in valleys and on mountain slopes, also trees and anumber of lakes and rivers. It is possible that these subsisted in an artificial environment,

formed in pockets on the Moon's surface.

Inside the Spaceships was more than a good many ufologists could swallow, even if they had been able to credit the first book. Such was the powerful evidence in favour of the firstclaim that whilst disbelieving these subsequent claims, many still believed m the first contact.

The attacks were now doubled in vigour with new grounds for discrediting Adamski, such ashis statements about the Moon which were contrary to the pronouncements of science.

Over the years a number of attempted exposés have been made but none of these could besaid to be conclusive. The supporting evidence is too strong to be lightly dismissed on theother hand, to view of the further evidence which has come to light and which is related inthis book, I deem it necessary to review these arguments briefly. For this purpose I havelisted the main points or criticism which have been raised in connection with the first contactin the desert, together with the answers to them from tne defending side.

(1) Why were not more photographs taken of the contact, in view of the fact that in the

party there were two ordinary cameras and a cine-camera?

Mrs Bailey, one of the witnesses, was in the final stages of pregnancy and in a very excited state at the time. The camera she and her husband had brought was a borrowed one and they were not used to it. They took a film, but when it was developed it was blank. About six or seven still photos were taken by Adamski, but the plates were spoiled when he walked under the rim of the flange of the saucer. One of these was published in the Phoenix Gazzete, but it was very poor. Desmond Leslie has examined the negatives of these and maintains that a saucer was faintly visible, about twenty feet in the air and fifty yards away over the rocks.

(2) Plate 7 in Flying Saucers Have Landed was ascribed to Sergeant Jerrold T. Baker. Hehas since denied he took this picture, saying that Adamski took it and ascribed it tosomeone other than himself to provide evidence.

Desmond Leslie talked to the local mayor and three other reliable witnesses, all of whomtestified that when the plates were developed Baker was thrilled that his picture had comeout, constantly drawing their attention to it, 'Look at the one I took' sort of thing. Apparently Baker of his own free will wrote a detailed letter 'to whom it may concern' explaining how hetook the picture. No one knows why he retracted. Perhaps some sort of pressure was put onhim to do so.

(3) The photographs of the scoutship resemble a lamp-shade. They could be photographs of a model.

The photographs were shown to John Ford, the film director, and Joe Mansour whose job itwas to photograph model aircraft to make them look like the real thing for illustrations inmodel aircraft catalogues. He has visited Adamski and inspected his equipment. He declared that the reasons he believed Adamski's photographs were not of models was that he thoughthe himself was incapable of making a model sufficiently good from which these photographscould be faked. It would have been extremely dangerous for him to have attempted a fraud of this description. It was generally agreed that to have produced a fake Adamski would havehad to construct a full-sized model or use costly equipment he obviously did not possess.

Even then this would not have assured a good result.

(4) The Moon photograph in the book has been criticised because one of the saucersappears to be inside the telescope. When asked about it, Adamski himself could not




explain this, but Desmond Leslie inspected the camera and the telescope and found that thetwo rims were not properly set so that they did not He flush with one another. This accounted

for what appeared to be the dark curve of the moon in the wrong place. Desmond Leslie gota similar effect when he took other photographs with the camera as a test.

(5) Why was the Baker photograph blurred when it was taken with a Brownie whichcannot be out of focus? Many genuine flying saucer photographs are blurred which is due

to the force field surrounding them affecting the negative. Some regard the characteristic blur as one of the tests of the genuineness of such a photograph.

(6) Why was the plaster of paris so conveniently handy at the encounter?

George Hunt Williamson, one of the witnesses, is an anthropologist and always carried plaster with him on his trips for anthropological purposes.

(7) Why did the party not attract attention of passers by on the road? Also: One of thewitnesses is said to have retracted his testimony.

The scenery there consists of low foothills which hid them from view of the road. Al Bailey subsequently retracted his testimony, saying he could not see anything and he was sure noone else could either—but he was in a different place from the others. Alice Wells, Lucy McGuiness and the Williamsons all saw Adamski talking to a man in a one-piece browncostume. Williamson maintained that it is certain the Baileys could not have seen the incident

from where they were stationed.

(8) Alice Wells could not have drawn the picture of the Venusian that she did; shecould not have seen the man through binoculars clearly enough to have distinguished his features. This is true, but she could see the figure when she looked and Williamson wasbeside her also gazing and advising as she drew. Adamski later advised and corrected the

features Alice Wells admits she could not see.(9) Adamski's story was ghost written and embellished.

This is untrue. He wrote it himself but it was polished slightly by Mrs Clara John.

(10) It is said that during the desert contact a number of military aircraft had circled over the vicinity. Surely they would have seen and reported the presence of a UFO inthe area? The Hon. Brinsley le Poer Trench possesses a photostat copy of a letter on filewritten from Project Blue Book admitting that a UFO was over Desert Centre on 20 November, 1952. This was a report filed by US Air Force pilots over the area on that day.

* * * *

A few months after Flying Saucers Have Landed came out the sceptics were faced withexplaining away a piece of corroborative evidence which was both remarkable and unexpected. To date, no satisfactory piece of explaining away has ever been adduced. Onthe morning of 15 February, 1954, a thirteen-year-old boy, Stephen Darbishire, had a

persistent nagging feeling prompting him to go up the hill behind his house at Coniston inLancashire. He climbed the hill with his eight-year-old cousin, Adrian Mayer, and took withhim a little Kodak camera, hoping they might get some good photographs of birds or scenes.While they were walking on the hill Adrian suddenly slapped Stephen on the back to draw hisattention to a queer shining object which was drifting slowly downwards from a gap in theclouds. It descended into a dip between the hills and it could not have been more than ahundred yards away as Stephen quickly took two photographs of it. As the flying saucer flew off it went out of the sun's rays and he noticed it was made of a 'plastic-like metal which light




could travel through but I could not see through it'. What he meant to say was that it wastranslucent. It had a cabin showing four portholes in a row and a three-ball undercarriage; thebottom came nearly to a point. Except for the swish as it went away, it was completely soundless.

Adamski described his saucer thus: 'It was a beautiful small craft shaped more like a heavy glass bell than a saucer. Yet I could not see through it any more than one can see through

the glass bricks that are popular in some of the newer office buildings and homes, which permit more light to enter than would solid walls. It was translucent and of exquisite colour.'

Leonard Cramp made an orthographic comparison of the Adamski Scout photograph withthat taken by Stephen Darbishire. The procedure, together with the full story is described inhis book, Space, Gravity and the Flying Saucer. This showed that the Coniston Saucer was identical to that of Adamski's. The integrity of Stephen Darbishire and his family isbeyond question. The question posed is: If Adamski's photograph is a fake, where did heobtain the original on which to base his fake?

Corroborative evidence of another kind was brought to light with the publication of a book by

the French explorer Professor Marcel F. Hornet. Sons of the Sun was first published in 1958in German and later in English in 1963.* It describes the discovery of symbols closely resembling, and in some cases identical, with those on the photographic plate Adamskireceived from the Venusian in 1952. The symbols were found among several thousands of characters on a huge boulder in north-eastern Brazil, known as the Pedtra Pintada. Their ageis estimated as at least ten thousand years but more likely as thirty thousand years old.

Adamski said that in a subsequent meeting, his Venusian friend told him that the messageshe gave him were of a 'universal character'.

* Published by Neville Spearman.

In his first contact, Adamski learned that large numbers of other planets throughout theuniverse are inhabited, and on enquiring how many were inhabited in our own system, theanswer was given by a large round sweep of the hand with vertical sweeps across it,implying that all of them were. He indicated that the form of the inhabitants is more or lessuniversal and tried to elaborate further with more gestures, perhaps trying to say that therewere differences in size and colour, etc. This information cuts right across all that modernastronomy has told us, although some scientists go so far as to admit the likelihood of life of some form on our nearest planetary neighbours, Mars and Venus. Conflicting data has beenreceived by our scientific instruments regarding the temperature and the atmospheric contenton Venus and some have ventured that conditions

there may not be much different from that of our own world. However, if all our planets areinhabited there must be some radical flaws in our knowledge, and it is not surprising that Adamski's claims should be so unacceptable to most of the orthodox scientists.

Scientists once theorised that the major planets, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus and Neptune, wereeach a huge mass of rock overlain by a sea of hydrogen and with an outer layer of gasesvisible to telescopes. Another, more recent theory, holds that each of these planets is anenormous sphere of hydrogen which becomes metallic towards the centre owing to theenormous pressure exerted. Spectroscopic studies seemed to confirm that one or other of these theories was correct. Now, however, the spectroscope is no longer regarded asinfallible and it seems that astronomers do not actually know very much about conditions on

other planets. All old assumptions may well prove incorrect.

Despite all the official cover-ups one thing cannot be more certain, and that is we are beingvisited by alien space craft, whether they come from our system or outside it. For the last




twenty years they have been arriving in great number. Many, many different models havebeen observed, although there seem to be a few basic types such as the 'mother ships' or carrier craft (which are generally cylindrical or cigar-shaped), circular 'scout ships' (flyingsaucers), and small remote controlled devices. An increasing number of well-attested casesarc brought to notice in which landings and the occupants were seen. The saucer peoplevary a great deal in size and superficial characteristics but with very few exceptions they arereported as human or humanoid in appearance. These sightings confirm Adamski on that

point at least, for with the great variety of types of craft and the differences in their personnelwe are obviously being visited not only by the people of one planet but several different

planets, even allowing for racial differences such as we have on our own world.

If Adamski is right and some of these people arrive from systems beyond our own, then it is probable that they have mastered properties of space of which we have no knowledge. Evenif we could attain the speed of light, the time taken to reach our nearest stellar neighbour would be four and a third years. Unless our visitors have an extremely long lifespan it seemsunlikely that they would travel many years to pay us a casual visit. There is a prediction of the theory of relativity which states that for a moving observer time moves slower than for anobserver at rest. Controversy reigns amongst physicists on this. Some postulate that the

effect would be counteracted during periods of acceleration and deceleration, so that a spacetraveller would not return to his own planet to find his fellows more aged than himself. If timedilation docs occur, then visits from the inhabitants of distant solar systems would be not only

feasible but probable. And how can we be sure that the speed of light cannot be surpassed?

There can be no doubt that many alleged contactees were inspired by Adamski and invented stories based upon bis. It is not surprising that a number of researchers tend to look with

favour only on reports of encounters with space beings who behaved with apparentindifference or, in a few cases, hostility. The orthodox contact, the kind in whichconversations on religious, scientific or philosophical matters are alleged to have taken placeand where the contactee seeks to publicise his story, is dismissed. Nevertheless, there are

quite a few well-attested borderline cases involving ordinary people when they were quiteunprepared for a contact; in these cases the witnesses do not seek publicity, indeed, they

frequently try to avoid it. Their reaction is often one of annoyance or puzzlement. Take the following example, reported by three separate witnesses, none of whom wanted to give their names. It occurred on 20 July, 1956, in Panorama City, California, near Los Angeles.

The first was a housewife who saw a tremendous object shaped like a ball land near her house. Three occupants emerged. Each was about six foot eight inches in height, wearing atight green suit and with long blonde hair hanging down to the shoulders. They told her they were from Venus and would not harm her, but she thought it was some kind of stunt for amovie company and told them to get off her property.

Only a few minutes later, in nearby Van Nuys, a telephone lineman was startled by anenormous ball landing only about a foot from the pole on which he was working ... 'I was soscared that I felt like getting on top of the pole, but instead I got down and started to inspectthe huge ball. Just then three guys walked right through the ball and came toward me.' Themen were very friendly and shook his hand. They seemed to be holding some kind of mentalcommunication among themselves,' he continued, 'but they spoke with their mouths to me.'

Yet another witness was startled when the UFO landed on his front lawn and the threeoccupants started toward him. The dogs kept barking so loudly that they apparently became

frightened and left. They just got in the ball and vanished.'

* * * * *

To the delight of his protagonists, Adamski's description of outer space was apparently




verified by the observations of astronauts as they orbited the Earth. In Inside theSpaceships he says:

'I was amazed to see the background of space is totally dark. Yet there were manifestationstaking place all around us, as though billions upon billions of fireflies were flickeringeverywhere, moving in all directions as fireflies do.'

On his trip through space on 20 February, 1962, Colonel John Glenn, one of the first American astronauts, had this to say: These little green things that I thought (at first) to bestars were actually a bright bluish green, about the size and intensity of a firefly on a really dark night. These little particles were about eight to ten feet apart, and there were literally thousands of them.'

It is debateable whether Glenn's description tallied with Adamski's in every respect. Whilsthis description of them cannot prove he was ever in space, they are certainly a point in his

favour. In all, there is no proof that Adamski was telling the truth, only circumstantialevidence, nor, on the other hand, is there proof that he was not. There is no gainsaying the

fact that he stuck to his story throughout the years, in the midst of ridicule and scorn on the

one side and all-believing adulation on the other.

I never met Adamski personally and have only heard tape recordings of his lectures. Notbeing able to claim first-hand knowledge of what he was like as a person, I can only judgehim by what others have said. Although on the whole people flocked to his lectures, he wasby no means his best on the public platform. His thick accent and general approach tended to shock English audiences in particular. By temperament he was impetuous and intolerantof those who disputed with him, as might be expected of one fanatically aware of his owntruthfulness. Many complained that he would not give a direct answer to a direct question.Those who met him found he had a charming, compelling personality. Although perhapsconvinced of his sincerity, some would prefer not to commit themselves to belief in his

stories, saying, by way of compromise, 'he had an experience'. For many he did not live up totheir ideas of what a chosen contactee should be like; expecting a superman or a saint,disappointedly they found instead a human being with human failings. He liked to enjoy himself and despised ascetism. He was a heavy smoker and liked a strong drink, but thisdoes not mean to say he was an alcoholic; that was just a vicious smear eagerly seized uponby his emotionally biased opponents. Every night he would partake of an old Polish healthremedy consisting of about a third of a tumbler of neat whisky with pepper in it. He needed only three or four hours sleep at night, yet he had the energy of a man half his years.Perhaps this was due to the old Polish health remedy.

The news of George Adamski's sudden death on 24 April, 1965, carried in the late flash of

the May/June issue of Flying Saucer Review, came as a shock and not without a touch of sadness to a great many saucer fans, whatever their views on his claims may have been.One might have supposed that the controversy surrounding this colourful figure would

gradually fade away and be forgotten. When I read Desmond Leslie's obituary in the nextissue of Flying Saucer Review I paid very little attention to the last paragraph, it sounded too wishful and unlikely. But that ending was only to be the beginning of this story.

'We shall miss George. Miss him very much, but I cannot feel sad at bis going. He gave hisutmost to the work and the world will never be quite the same place again, richer for hiscoming, a little poorer for his going. But I don't believe we have seen the last of him. If he isreborn on another planet he has promised to come back and contact us when possible.

'With George anything could happen. And usually does!

'Dear old Space Man—Go in Peace!'




(22)

APPENDIX II

The Mitchell Sisters' Report

Among others who have claimed contact with extraterrestrial human beings who say they come from Venus are the Mitchell sisters from Texas.

Helen and Betty Mitchell were told that they had been watched from a very early age and were in a sense guided in their development to adulthood when their first conscious contactswith these watchers began. We are very familiar with this pattern now, but in the 1950s when




these events were taking place this kind of preparation was unheard of and was thusrejected by most researchers and all the organized UFO dubs.

Conditions were then much as they are now. We fear what we do not understand and weattack the unknown out of a lack of knowledge. If we were a little better informed we would see the foolishness of our attacks.

Now our science tells us that we can not perceive any sign of human habitation on the Venuswe see with our instruments. The extremely high surface temperatures and the excessively high pressures at ground level are simply too hostile for physical life as we know it.

But is physical life as we know it the only intelligent life in our solar system, or elsewhere? We are told by students of metaphysics, and even by various extraterrestrial visitors, thatthere is life everywhere, in different degrees of manifestation. They say that the life wave onVenus exists in a level of vibration different from ours and is only perceivable by us when theVenusians slow their rate of vibration down to match ours. They tell us that there is a lifewave of hunan beings in evolution on Mars also but that it vibrates at a different rate fro oursand that of the Venusians as well. They both nave to control their natural vibrations into ours

to interact directly with us.

Here then is a brief description of the Mitchell sisters' contacts with Venusian visitors astaken from a platform lecture in 1959 and published by the late Gray Barker.

This report is offered in support of the contacts described in the text of this book.

-Publisher

WE MET THE SPACE PEOPLETHE STORY OF THE MITCHELL S ISTERS

By HELEN and BETTY MITCHELL

SAUCER IAN BOORS

BOX 2228

CLARK SB UR G, W. VA. 26301




(23)

An Address Delivered by Helen Mitchell at the Buck

Nelson Convention June 28, 1959

Ladies and Gentlemen:

Since many of you have never heard our story before it would hardly be proper for us to gointo a lengthy discussion of what the Space people have told us without first telling you how we came to meet the Brothers.

Two years ago, in May of 1957, Betty and I were in a downtown St. Louis coffee shop. Wehad been shopping and had stopped off to get a coke and refresh ourselves. While in thecoffee shop we were approached in a very mannerly way by two gentlemen dressed in grey suits, who managed to interrupt into our private conversation. As they spoke to us we found that they were from a huge mother-craft orbiting the planet Earth, and that their names were

Elen and Zelas. They told us that we had been very closely watched by the Space People for the last eight years, and that our progress had been noted off and on from the time of our birth. Betty and I were both inclined to think that someone was playing a silly joke on us and we laughed when they told us this, but they were not laughing and were serious and stern.We were strangely shocked; however, when they told us of a few incidents in our childhood that no one could have possibly known excepting the family. They told us that we had beenselected as contacts by the people of space to serve as channels through which they could

give certain information to Earth, and that we had been carefully watched, as I stated before.They told us of the reasons why the space people were coming to Earth and that they werehere to guide Earth along the lines of Brotherhood and Science. We were very much amazed at their words, and we noted particularly the kindness and warmth that shone in their eyes.

With a single glance from them we seemed to sense the vast wisdom and brotherhood whichthey must have lived among. After talking with us for a little over two hours they left and told us they would contact us again, but it was not until a week later that we were impelled toagain return to the same coffee shop.

When we entered the door we again saw one of the Space Brothers,, and he gave usinstructions at that time for building a device whereby we could contact the Space People.His instructions were expilict and precise, for he warned us that unless we placed every

piece of the device in the proper place we would not be able to contact them with it. We werenot allowed to take the drawn diagram of the device with us, but we had to remember it as itwas explained to us. When we obtained the proper pieces for the device we constructed it

when we returned home, and were happy to find the results were satisfactory. We wereamazed when we tuned in on the mother craft and spoke with the same person we had earlier seen. We were also allowed to speak with the commander of the craft, who at thattime was known as Alna. In the following six months we spoke many times with the space

people through the device, and received much information about their homes, sciences and craft.

In November of '57 I was alone in downtown St. Louis on business when I was againcontacted by the space people and at their request went with them by automobile into Illinoiswhere we drove to a heavily wooded area. There, I was told, was where they landed whenthey had business or contacts to make in St. Louis. Settled back behind an old barn was a

circular craft that I judged to be approximately 9 feet in height, and about 38 feet in diameter.It had a domed top, but no portholes. The sliding door was open and there was a uniformed operator sitting at the controls. I was nervous although I knew no harm would come to me,




electrically charged and receptive to the thought waves leaving a person's mind. Alna took ablue disc that was handed to him and placed it on the floor causing it to move a considerabledistance. Then I was handed a red disc and asked to try. I was doubtful if it would work for me, and the only thing I could think of was to silently command the disc to "Go." I wasamazed when the disc moved slowly up the floor, but quite some distance from that of Alna's.When I glanced at my watch and noticed it had stopped, it brought Alna's attention and hesaid for this time he felt I should not be held up longer from my other activities, and that a

second trip would be longer. It was then that he took my watch and placed it in a smallmachine in the first control section and then set it for me, obtaining the proper time from ascope that contained many symbols and crossed lines on it. Then with Zelas and Benen Ireturned to the craft receiving room and entered again a smaller craft with them. I do notknow exactly what series of air locks the craft enter and leave the mother craft, but there wasa large dark section upon the floor in the receiving room and as we entered the smaller craftto leave Zelas pointed it out and told me that was area where the craft left. The trip back wasquick and short, and as we drove back to St. Louis I recounted in my mind all the things I had seen. Being alone, I wanted to be able to tell anyone else as much as I could; however, wedecided that we would not then tell anyone else of our experiences until we had enoughinformation to relay to the public. Last year at Buck's Convention we were called upon to

speak, but we were neither prepared nor expecting that we would be called upon for aspeech. I did, however, say a few words and since that time we have delivered severallectures to various groups.

A few weeks ago we were contacted by the Brothers and were told that the Martian Councilhad requested us to speak of the powerful effects of the A and H bombs and also the futureof those responsible for it's evil. When we were told these requests we asked for informationto give Earth's people, and the following is what they have given us, and was prepared by one of the Brothers known as Sigt. I will go directly into his message and then would like totake up a subject that many people have questioned us about—such subjects as evil flyingsaucers and evil space people, also strange phenomena that seem to defy natural law will be

spoken of. Now, I would like to give you Sigt's message:

"Earth's scientists are creating around planet Earth the most deadly condition to materialman than ever before. The explosions of the A and H bombs are placing the residue particlesof radioactivity into all the materials of Earth. Each human being upon Earth now carries acertain degree of radioactivity in their bones and systems. Why should it be significant tohear of this when you cannot see the radioactivity, nor hear it as it does much destructivework? In the advanced laboratories of Mars we have proved the destructibility of suchuncontrolled energy. Radioactivity drops, upon the grass, buildings and people after beingcarried by the air currents around an explosion. This energy is in minute particles that havethe effects of deterioration to the molecules of all material things. This radioactivity settles

around an object or body and penetrates the outer area of the surface or skin. What doesradioactivity look like, you may wonder. As an explanation, many of you have seen smalldust spirals along the streets or in a dusty area that swirl around and around in circles thatthen seem to disappear. Radioactivity has the same effect and looks very similar as it settlesaround a body. The small particles are caught up in a swirling counter-clockwise motion thatcauses it to be driven down into the surface of the body cells. This energy, once inside thebody, offsets the balance of the normal cell and causes it to become either agitated into moreactivity as it tries to cast back out of the system this radioactivity, or else the radioactivity attacks cells that are already weakened by illness, and immediately sets up a destruction of them. When this new activity occurs in a normal cell a powerful microscope would reveal theatomical structure of the cell is creating a counter offensive action that is clockwise ascompared to the counter-clockwise motion of the radioactivity. When this occurs, there iseventually a breaking down of the cell's motion, for as the explosions of the A and H bombscontinue the action of the radioactivity is strengthened by this and overpowers the clockwise




motion of the body cells that are attempting to throw off the radioactivity. Thus, the body cellsare forced to become activated in the same manner. This creates a drawing together or construction of the cells and creates abnormal conditions and illnesses. As the radioactivity increases the rate of motion increases around each body living on Earth. This changes thecell formation and in the next generation this inherent condition is accentuated by theaccumulated mass of more radioactivity. In the second and third generations these changesare visible as definite deformations of the body, and this in turn, if not controlled, will lead to a

generation of mutants.

What does radioactivity sound like? I will try to explain. Many people are receptive to certainhigh vibratory sounds that are derived from the atomic explosions, and are the elementalchanges in the atmospheres of Earth. These high pitched sounds are very serious, for they can almost pierce the very soul consciousness, and cause changes there. Theconsciousness of Man is being affected every day by these vibrations that these explosionshave created, and unless these are altered or until the explosions of this nature are stopped the Mind of Man will be changed in drastic measures. Some of these notes can cause a

perfectly healthy person to develop a fatal illness, some can affect the mental processesterribly, other of these vibrations, if not altered within the consciousness of the individual, can

cause one to commit acts that otherwise would not be done. But most serious indeed are thechanges in the atomical structures of the atmospheres of Earth. Here the greatest battle of allis arising. The Earth wants to separate with this activity, but the consciousnesses of thehigher evolved here upon Earth and in Space are preventing this, until Earth can adjust.

How can you stop this from happening? The answer is simply stop the unnecessary tests of these bombs. For those who maintain it is necessary to show the military strength, we canonly say what strength is there to be shown that deprives the people, vegetation and animalsof a perfectly beautiful and attainable future otherwise. Is it truly possible that thedeceivability of such destructive weapons can replace sane, sound actions of better living? Itis necessary now for the Space People living upon Earth to take protective measures or

otherwise suffer the same effects from radio activity as the citizens. It is not possible for us to give Earth's people enough of the protectors without the co-operation of the governments,and such co-operation is at present unattainable. The continuance of these tests areaffecting all responsible for them, and if one accepts reincarnation as an answer it would bedefinitely seen why no one here or responsible for these tests would want to re-live again inmutated bodies of the future generations. If reincarnation be unacceptable to the average

person, then the knowledge that these tests are mutating their children and their children'schildren should be sufficient reason for stopping them. Our warning to Earth is cease your tests and save your future."

What the Space People are trying to make clear in this message and many others similar to

this is that Earth is now in a most perilous situation, and faces self-destruction of humanity. Inthe two years we have contacted the Brothers they have been concerned and talked most

frequently about the destructibility of the A and H bomb. Speaking of this destruction, thequestions I mentioned earlier come to my mind, and that is concerning the evil flying saucersand evil space people. First, we must consider the evidence presented. There have beensaucers that were reported as having a negative effect upon people by burning them or causing nausea, etc. And in some instances there have been cases reported where peoplehave been assaulted by beings that have emerged from some saucers and actually attacked them. The descriptions of these beings have been generally of a small type of people whowere unusually crafty or mischievous and who actually grasp the person and attempted todrag them into their craft. Where do these beings come from, and why are they entering thissystem? No doubt most of you will agree there is a tremendous battle going on between the

good and the bad, which concerns all thoughts, actions and influences. From thousands of years ago to the present age this battle between right and wrong has been waged against




civilization and has balanced first in favor of the good and right-ous, and then turning and swaying in favor of the wicked or evil. This strange course of events has been necessary for certain conditions to prevail upon Earth, so that beneficial results would come about. Thedevastating bubonic plague that swept England in the dark ages was indeed a terrible thingand was judged to be just that by the people, but this negative condition actually paved theway for more sanitary conditions. All evil will give way to the good, and all wrong has a right.The space people that have negative qualities about them are coming from farther space

systems, although I do not wish to imply that all space craft from farther systems is evil.Many of the craft from farther systems are very good and are trying to also help Earth;however, it is only those certain evil systems that we should consider when I say those froma farther system than our own. It is these negative beings who are here for the purpose of actually taking people from Earth to indoctrinate them with their ideas, so they in turn willcause confusion and disturbances upon the planet. The true purpose behind this is to

prevent harmony and peace, for they are in alliance with those beings living in Earth, whothemselves will be forced to leave Earth when peace and brotherhood is completed. The

gains that these negative people obtain from their alliance with those other negatives in Earthis not known by us, but it must be quite profitable for them to engage so actively against theSpace Brothers who are trying to help Earth. The Space Brothers who are trying to help

Earth have to contend with these craft and beings from other less desirable systems, and also have to contend with the disbelieving masses of people who either do not know of theneed for harmony and peace or those who do not want to listen to their urgent requests. The

job of the Space Brothers is not easy, for it is necessary to prepare the people of Earth toaccept their existence, and also to guide them in proper understanding so that peace and co-existence will be possible.

Many people seem to feel that the negative beings are only from planet Earth and consistsonly of those fallen angels who were cast out of heaven by a Supreme Command from theMost High. Many can quote the proper passages of the Bible and prove that there are fallenangels living here on Earth, who cause the necessary confusion and evil which we here must

live among. There are those intelligences of superior powers whom we would call fallenangels living in Earth, but it is not wholly from them that the evil or bad flying saucers come.

As you look up into the sky at night you see multitudes of stars, planets and suns moving onin beautiful orbits. However, if you could move out through space and watch the barbariousconditions that exist upon some of these stars you would be shocked. There are somesystems advanced in scientific accomplishments to the degree of mastery over space, and these systems are those who have advanced in science alone and who have little spiritualadvancement. They come here to Earth and to other planets in farther systems to formalliance with those intelligences who will provide them the necessary fulfillment of their evildesires and wishes. Planet Earth is now visited by such craft, whose occupants live and

profit from the unrest and disharmony present. Who can truly say what percent of our actionsare fueling these being with necessary materials and profit. What these profits are cannot besaid by us, for only each one of us in his own understanding could know in Truth what their actions consist of that could be used as a fuel by the negative ones. These negatives can

present very good arguments and can deceive the unwary in many ways. Their goal is toconquer and own, without any concern how they do it. They may use one form of attractionone time and another the next. Now, how, you probably think, do we know about this. I canonly say that many times, more than we have recorded or remembered, we have beeninterrupted in our attempts to contact the Brothers by means of our device, and thenencounter the beamed transmission of a negative craft. In many instances these beings havemocked our efforts and have belittled the Brothers and us. Other times they have lied and

said they were the M-4 Section of Mars and they had a message for us from the Council, and that we were to say such-and-such or else we were to stop speaking altogether. Patience isa good way to win with their persistence, for they cannot persist too long without gettingangry and revealing themselves. Once we were interrupted by them and told flatly who they




were and what they wanted us to do. They asked us to prepare a book for them and exposethe whole untruth connected with the story of the fallen angels. This book was to be delivered by one of their very advanced minds, and to be created in manuscript form by us and offered

for publication. Please notice that I said this book was to be done in this manner at their request. We refused to do as asked by them, and burned the first few sections of their story when it was delivered to us. From that time up to the present we have been interrupted only occasionally, and then their attitudes have not been quite as demanding. We refuse to have

anything to do with this type of beings and wish to serve only those of goodness and light.

The subject of negative beings can be connected directly with much unusual phenomenathat seems to be completely contrary to natural law. However, nothing can defy the absolutelaws that God created, but many of these laws are simply not known nor understood by millions of people. The percentages of people who can manipulate these laws is very few. Assaid before, many beings of a negative nature do live in Earth, and there are some of thesewho have the power to do unusual things. Many times strange phenomena have been noted to take place, such as objects moving freely in the air; articles appearing and disappearing;solid objects passing through walls, door, etc. The number of unusual happenings arenumberless. Many of these happenings are due to the mischievous minds of negative

beings, who merely change the molecular polarity of the structure of an object and cause it to pass through the air as though defying gravity. Truly such an object is moving freely throughspace, but only due to the natural law of gravity. If an object such as a glass contains the

positive polarity of mass, then the earth below it is of a negative polarity. Merely by changingthe positive polarity of the glass to a negative polarity it will cause the glass to push away

from the earth which is also of a negative polarity. The law of a magnet can be applied to thissimple demonstration, for "Like polarities repel, and unlike polarities attract." Two negative

polarities will push away from each other, whereas two polarities of different natures will clingto each other. Thus, gravity, or more simply said, polarity controls such unusualdemonstrations. It does, however, take a very great Will Power to command such objects tomove. Nothing can be done outside of natural law misapplied power and nonsense must still

obey the laws of God, for nothing can be outside of His Laws. An important thing, however, isthat not all unusual happenings are the result of negative beings, but much of it isunknowingly set into motion by the minds of Earth people, who happen to set into motion thelaw of polarity and gravity.

I would like at this time to dispense with the subject of negative things, and like to direct your thoughts to something of a more affirmative nature. I would like to give you a little of the

prophecy for Earth that the Brothers gave us. However, at no time do the Space People or Betty and I want you to think that these prophecies are definitely what will happen to Earth.The Brothers told us that these things would happen only if Earth follows the parth of advancement that she had been doing before the explosions of so many bombs. These

explosions could alter these conditions very much, for as the Brothers said, these explosionsare altering the atmospheres and materials for Earth. It is from man's past actions and advancement that these prophecies are dervied from, and it is from this that the future is

formed. Thus prophecy can change and 10 years from now these same prophecies could bewrong, but only if Earth's people continue with the A and H bomb explosions and if a seriesof serious battles and conflicts result upon Earth.

As for the prophecies themselves, the Space People tell us that Earth will have an axischange, and that this will cause America to become warmer and certain parts of Europe tobecome colder. This axis change should come about slowly and be a gradual thing, and willbe if nature is left alone; however, there are certain people who wish to bring about thischange too quickly. As for the manner of clothes people will be wearing upon Earth in the

future we will see that the men will wear clothes that have a tighter fit, wheras the women willwear looser and longer dresses. The homes will change with the circular home being




preferred. There will be a screened dome top to the homes, which will open to let in the air.Lighting will be from the walls and a circular rim around the ceiling. This lighting will beautomatic and adjust itself to the proper brightness. All power for the kitchen, laundry,heating and lighting will be provided by small individual unts in each home that is inexpensiveto operate. The countryside will be beautiful, for all wires, telephone poles and power stationswill disappear, along with the billboards and other unsightly scenes. The entire mind of manwill enlarge in spiritual growth, for unmoral books, shows and entertainments will be revised

to teach Truth. Television will be the greatest channel for Truth to reach the minds of the people. As the mind of man changes to higher thoughts, so, too, will much of the materialrequirements change. And it will come to pass when the dietary habits of man will alsochange. No longer will slaughter houses be seen, for the eating of meat will diminish. It willnot entirely disappear, but the vast slaughter of animals will cease. Earth will cease to haveepidemics of disease, and therefore newer systems of laboratories will appear. Illness itself will be are individual thing, and will be corrected, quickly and safely in the laboratories. Whatmore can we ask for, for doesn't this sound like Earth could be a beautiful place? There ismore—much more—but time does not permit me to enlarge on all the prophecies for Earth.

Among the many things to happen Earth will also have space flight, and will enjoy thecompanionship of the Space People. When Earth has risen to this height of advancement

space flight will become a common thing, and Earth's people will then perhaps go out and serve other less fortunate planets, just as the Space People are serving Earth now.

There are only a few more things I would like to mention and they are concerning a questionwhich has been asked of us. A few months ago Betty and I announced that we were publicly withdrawing from actively speaking. But since that time an erronious idea has sprung up that

perhaps we had been shut-up by the Three Men in Black. We would like to clarify this, for wehave not been visited by anyone who threatened us, and we were temporarily withdrawing

from the saucer field for personal reasons. These reasons were due to certain changes wewere going to make, and one was due to the fact that I was going to leave for France.However, different plans have been formed and I am not going to leave for France; therefore,

we will be available at times for lectures and speeches.

For those of you who would like a little more definite account of our first meeting with theBrothers and more details of my visit to the mother-craft, we have several mimeographed copies of two speeches that were delivered in Kansas City at the UFO Study Club. Thesespeeches include information of the Brothers and also descriptions of a Martian city. If youwould desire a copy of these from us they may be had at a small charge of 50c each.

In closing my speech I would like to publicly thank the Space people who have given usmuch information and I also thank you, Ladies and Gentlemen, for your time.

(24)

An Address Delivered by Betty Mitchell at the Buck

Nelson Convention, June 28, 1959

This address followed the one delivered by her sister, Helen Mitchell. Ladies and Gentlemen:

When Helen and I made our preparations to come to the Convention we felt it would beinteresting to get as much direct information as we could from the Space Brothers, so when




we contacted them we asked if there were any definite statements they had to give us. Wereceived a lot of informatoin from the M-4 Section on Mars and Helen presented it in her earlier speech, but we also contacted the planet Venus an received much interestinginformation from a Venusian called Tregon. I would like to read his message for you, whichwe received just a few days before we came down here, so without any further comment atthis time I will quote the message from Tregon of Venus:

"Often the revised facts of Earth's history come to our attention, for the credibility of thehuman mind is filled with much misrepresentations. As our sciences developed on Venus wewere able to devise machines capable of picking up the past actions of history and by aseries of transformers create the scenes and sounds of unforgotten history. Many scenesthat have been completed on Planet Earth have been viewed, and it is with understandingthat we realize the means of recording for Earthman were inadequate. Barriers of languageand habits prevent the interpreters of knowing what ancient man meant by his words and

phrases which he left as a record of his deeds and actions. Languages that have long sinceceased being spoken or learned create much of the present man's difficulty incomprehending what his ancestors meant by certain symbols and figures. The present stageof man cannot possibly know what was in the thoughts of the ancient man, who left as a

record chipped symbols and signs upon rock and marble. The dead languages of the pastcreate the insurmountable barrier, for it was thus the purpose and plan of the Creator to

prevent the understanding of certain tribes. When the decree was given to have the tribessplit and the languages differ upon Earth it was for the purpose of veiling the darkness fromthe untrained mind of the evolving souls living on Earth. Thus the sealing up of ignoranceand the fallen angels began.

As history proceeded the decrees of those possessing the wisdom of darkness grew untilthey recorded much false history that glorified their deeds. The sons and daughters of manhad learned the wisdom of entering heaven, but falsely used the illumination they gained and instead of living according to the proper laws they built and obtained material creations to

satisfy their bodes. Thus the spiritual advancement of man was prevented from properly developing, and the decree of severance and chaotic though filled the Earth. Much time

passed before this was completed, for it was from Venus that the messengers came to startthese changes. Changes came and flooded the Earth and the separation of people began.Through these many years the Greek civilization came and passed, leaving it's imprint withthe only means of communication known then, but those of different language found they could not comprehend what the ultimate motive for certain symbols was and as the vastcivilization of the Greeks fell into obscurity so, too, did the true meaning of their records.Roman history came also and then left, along with the Egyptian rulers and people; but noneof this history is known today in it's true sense. The language barriers are definite and

profoundly confusing to the minds of man who tries to surmount them. Earth man was thus

protected from himself by this severance of language, for the wisdom of some historical periods and people would have been destructive. Those people who came to Earth, beingsent by the Creator in His wisdom, served to prolong the advancement of man and hismaterial creations, for it was known that Earth man could create anything then that hisimagination would reveal. Earth man had reached an evolutionary cycle where he responded to the intellectual flash of creation that was bom from his mind. He could see mental imagesof vast material creations inspired by the elevation of his thoughts, and in disobedience to hisspiritual growth he sought to satisfy this and create similar effects. Knowing the effects thiswould have upon the development of his mind the messengers of Venus came to prevent thedestructibility of man. The True Creator was no longer exemplified in man's mind, for itbecame filled with the material wonders devised in his imagination. The centuries of advancement that Venus had, before, Earth knew the trend of man's feet, placed her peoplein a position to see the evil that Earth was committing. Those wicked people who, during therise of Earth's own civilizations, had been cast down to Earth were creating monarchies of




slavery of Earthman. This time in Earth's history was during the Atlantean period, and theseparation of Earth man's minds was decreed to take place. Those from Venus came, and

gave warning to the faithful of Earth, who, unlike the other Atlanteans, followed the laws of the Most High. The story of a man called Noah, in your Holy Book, was one of the faithfulwho survived this cleansing of Earth. Those unfaithful of Earth who followed the fallen angelswere deprived of their powers to control by the division of the Universal Tongue. No longer could one language be understood by another, for the different ones of faith who were saved

created various dialects and interpretations at the guidance of the messengers.

As a means of preserving their might and power the Atlanteans wrote upon stone tablets and inlaid their writings in marble slabs thinking men in the future would look upon his recordingsand wonder at their power. Now, their magnificent temples and homes lay beneath the oceanin obscurity, lost ever to the minds of man. The tongues of the Earth are many and varied, for not even two people of the same tongue use exactly the same phrases. It is possible for those of the same tongue to understand each other's ideas and words, but when oneinterprets the language of another into their language some of the true meaning is lost. Thisis the diversion of the tribes of man as decreed by the Creator. In the age of the Atlanteansthe evils of Earth were multiplied by the Evil ones who fled from the exploded planet called

Lucifer, and who created the same evil on Earth as they had created on their planet. Falseworships grew and multiplied on Earth at their direction, and the fallen angels of Lucifer lead astray many of Earth's inhabitants. Seeing this, the wise ones of Venus came to Earth in their craft. Earthmen called these craft "fiery-chariots," and a "wheel inside a wheel," other names

given to the craft of Venus by Earthmen has been a "cloud."

The years of Atlantis were spent by a growth of intelligent comprehension in man, and it wasthrough this growth that man's eyes became open to the evils around him. He no longer lived in a world of innocence and obedience, but the people began to follow the evil influences thatthe fallen ones of heaven had brought with them. Earth was then polluted, and as a new cycle of change in the heavens began the wise ones of Venus came to Earth to warn all to

repent, but many did not follow their guidance. Being wholly instructed by the Most HighCouncil the Venusians who came to Earth told the faithful to leave for certain areas, and thusthe Bible tells of only the one story of a man called Noah, who with his family built a means of sustaining the change which was to come to Earth. The wicked and evil ones died in the axischange and cataclysms that occured, while the faithful were saved by proper warningaccording to the order of the Most High.

Again now, we watch Earth follow the path of Atlantis. Terrible releasing of energy in bombsis creating your Earth into a place of desolution. Plants and animals are being scourged by it,and soon even the water will become undrinkable due to the radioactivity of these bombreleases. Our help can only come after a certain length of time has lapsed from the one

cataclysm to the next. We can offer our warnings, and guide those who are faithful to certainareas, but we cannot ourselves move to stop the tests of the bombs. Earthman brings uponhimself unnecessary tribulation. The question of another major war is asked many times by Earth people, and we say that there must not be another war. The Truth in your Holy Bookwill come to pass, for we see again the evil works Earth does and the Most High Council canrule at any time upon the necessary actions. We repeat, we cannot intervene in your bombtests, for the will of Earthman must be fulfilled; so, too, must the Law and if such evil actionsof man do not change we will lift the chosen people to watch from afar the rest of Earth'swoes. Let those who have ears to hear, let them hear." Signed, Tregon of Venus.

I have a few comments to make concerning this message from Tregon of Venus, for I was

very much interested in knowing of the rise of Earth's earlier civilizations, particularly the Atlantean. Many people have asked us of this phase in Earth's history and so it was naturalthat we would prefer to obtain the Space Brothers' opinion. So many really important facts




are contained in Tregon's words that I would like to draw your attention to a few in particular.

At the first of his message he said, "... the human mind is filled with much misrepresentation." Then he went on to say how false history is accredited to this misrepresentation, and heexplained why this came about. We all know that much of the facts in our history books arebased only on a few records and that these could have been hurriedly and falsely written or transcribed. The plain truth that any of the ancient languages cannot be completely

understood today is due to the fact that the human mind is divided in it's wisdom, and thatcertain knowledge then, does not prevail today. Therefore the present mind cannot possibly understand all the phrases and written symbols that the ancients tried to reveal in their records. Our explorers and archaeologists are now finding and uncovering strange recordsand symbols that they cannot decipher. A language of symbols was the only way to record the Universal Tongue. The people of ancient Atlantis spoke the Universal Tongue, and as werecall in the message of Aregon, he said that due to evil acts the people and tribes of Atlantiswere split and I quote his words, "... it was thus the purpose and plan of the Creator to

prevent the understanding of certain tribes." We learned that the fallen angels were thebeings who lived on the planet Lucifer, that once was in an orbit between Mars and Jupiter,and that these evil beings fell to Earth after refusing to accept the word of the Most High

Council. We can understand why these beings were considered as angels and why they areconsidered as falling from heaven to Earth. At the time of Atlantis the beings upon the planetLucifer were extremely advanced and possessed Space flight and wisdom that Earth mandoes not yet even know. They were thus advanced far beyond the modern man of Earth, and were indeed possessors of rare wisdom. Their fall occured when they disobeyed the MostHigh and continued with devastating experiments that caused their planet to be exploded.Thus cast out by the Most High and the other angels they descended to earth where they were forced to rebuild and start anew. They had lost a vast and beautious planet, and thus

fell to the early civilizations that Earth possessed at that time. They continued their evil on Atlantis and when he Angels in heaven saw this they were commanded by the Most High tocause this to cease by scattering the people and dividing the language, so the evil ideas of

the fatten ones would not be understood. When the messengers from Venus arrived to startthe work of the Most High, Tregon tells us that, "... the sealing up of ignorance and fallenangels began."

Since the space people of Venus did instruct and guide the faithful people of Earth to sacred places where they would be safe when certain changes took place, we know that they willagain do this at the proper time. Our scientists know that there are cycles of activity thatEarth passes through and Tregon also said in his message that "... as a new cycle of changein the heavens began the wise ones of Venus came to Earth to warn all to repent." The

people of Venus knew of the inevitable axis change that was to bring a flood and cataclysmsto Earth. The faithful were warned and only those who were full of obedience to the Most

High received the warnings and instructions. Thus Earth was cleansed and the evil ones withtheir records and language sank with Atlantis and other continents, while the faithful weresaved.

We find the space people are now prepared to again warn those who are faithful and to show them sacred ground to go to, also to lift them from the face of Earth itself and protect them

from the radioactivity and evil of those who do not follow the laws of the Most High. Our Space Brother has said, "... Let those who have ears to hear, let them hear." Tregon has told us that the evil of Earth will continue until the planets and oceans are radioactive unlessEarthman puts a stop to this evil.

The space people cannot intervene, nor cause all the A and H bombs to become inactive, for they, too, are held in a certain status until the time comes when then Most High issues adecree of action for Earth. No doubt they have the wisdom and means of making all the




storage of bombs inactive, but they will not nor cannot interfere unless the order is given by the Most High. The Brothers have told us before that the evil ones of Atlantis wereexperimenting with such energy releases that our scientists are playing with today in the Aand H bomb experiments, and that due to this they brought about the axis change morequickly than the natural change would have been. He has told us the tribulations of Earthcould be brought about too quickly, for an axis change is coming and if left unhampered it willbe natural and slow; but if the explosion of bombs continues it could bring about this axis

change too quickly and cause cataclysms.

Many times the enthusiast asks us, "Why don't the Space People just come down and takeover? Earth would be better off." But Tregon has answered that question, and until Earth isagain ready for the natural axis change they will only issue warnings and perhaps take the

faithful up to the far heavens where they will wait the final cleansing of Earth's surface.

The problem of flying saucers has become very deeply interwoven with the fate of Earth, and none who investigates the phenomena can come out of it without sensing the complexity of the solution. No one can give a definite occount of all the Space people's purposes, but wecan share the information we do get and piece together the intricate puzzle of what they are,

why they come to Earth, and how Earth is being benefited by them. To the faithful who keepthe Laws of the Most High we can only phrase the words that so often come to our minds, "...rejoice, and be exceedingly glad: for great is your reward in heaven: ..."

Thank you. Ladies and Gentlemen, for your time.




More than 5000 pages and 2000 pictures (in English)about Cosmic people you can find on the internet:

www.cosmic- people.com

www.universe-people.com

www.universe-people.cz

www.vesmirni-lide.cz

www.vesmirnilide.cz

www.andele-svetla.cz

www.andelesvetla.cz

(ea sy to fin d in li br ar i e s a nd in int er n e t c af é s)

23.4.2006

IVO A. BENDA



http://www.universe-people.cz/

http://www.vesmirni-lide.cz/

http://www.vesmirnilide.cz/

http://www.andele-svetla.cz/

http://www.andelesvetla.cz/



http://www.universe-people.cz/

http://www.vesmirni-lide.cz/

http://www.vesmirnilide.cz/

http://www.andele-svetla.cz/

http://www.andelesvetla.cz/

angels in starships by georgio disamnti

Documents